Contest closed - results posted


Welcome to Draycott! While it’s not a massive city like most other places, it’s a gorgeous getaway by the seaside - redeveloped enough for the aspiring, young, up-and-coming dreamers, traditional enough for the old-timers, and an all-round good time. Everything is perfectly lovely here - yes, you get the stormy weather and a few odd landmarks, but otherwise, all has been well and much beloved by its residents. Well, it has been for the past three hundred years anyway…

Want to know how life is like in this place? This music is good for relaxing and getting into the vibe of this town…

******************************
Hello, and welcome - not to Draycott this time, but to my first - second contest hosted on Like a Fashionista! No, don’t look for my first one, I’d rather leave that buried in the annals of Internet history.

This contest will be different from your usual contests. While you are free to pursue and form relationships, your main goal is to work together (or not) to solve mysteries and achieve a goal. If you’ve played a point-and-click game, or have had experience with a Choose Your Own Adventure book, that’s pretty much it. What that goal is? You’ll see - but it shouldn’t be too taxing. After all, this is a Perfectly Ordinary Town.

To achieve that end, I’ve implemented two “mechanics”, if you will. In addition to picking your interests, I’ll be asking you to pick a role and to pick two locations to investigate. Don’t worry, I’ll explain it further down.

Rules

☽ This contest is five rounds, and each round will last 120 hours.
If you don’t think you can finish the round in time, or want to drop out - let me know! I can adjust your plot and have your interests ready accordingly.

☽ Outfits can be edit or non-edit.
This is fairly straightforward.

☽ One entry per participant, with a consistent look and personality throughout the contest.
This means while you are free to change certain features (e.g. hair colour, makeup, etc), it must be explained and commented on in story.

☽ All forum rules apply - and keep things PG-13.
If you want to write anything 16+ and include it in your story… just PM it to me. I’ll count it in your story.

☽ Five complete sentences minimum, but no maximum.
TL;DR - quality over quantity! Don’t feel the pressure to write novellas - this is meant to be fun, not an assignment. However, bullet points generally are not accepted, unless you can make it work as a story in itself. In which case - go crazy.

☽ No OOC.
If you have doubts as to how characters will act, ask. I will generally allow it if it makes sense for the character. No, I’m not as harsh as my reputation might suggest.

☽ My personal rule: no shock value.
In short: no sexual assault, no gratuitous gore and violence, etc. No, I’m not squeamish. You are talking about someone who regularly reads and consumers horror without flinching. But one, it’s poor taste, and two, I’m quite sure this type of content is against forum rules. Ask yourself  - is this sequence necessary? About 99.9% of the time, the answer is no. And yes, you can invoke horror without talking about how brutally someone has been assaulted in graphic detail. If I see it in your story, I reserve the right to withhold impressions till you amend your story, or skip them entirely if you refuse to change it.

******************************

Pick a role!

In addition to your characters, I want you to pick a role listed below. This is for flavour, and for me to keep track so I can write and draft your impressions accordingly. That, and other certain reasons. Don’t worry, my purposes are not very nefarious. Maybe.

☽ The Resident
Details: You’ve stayed in Draycott for a while now - whether you grew up here, or you moved here two years or so ago. It’s always been a good, peaceful town, a cultural melting pot and an up-and-coming cultural hub. You know who’s who, where to get the best goods, and you’ve known your neighbours for a while now. While you may have your disagreements, you have a good measure of who they are… right?

Effects: You have pre-established relationships with existing residents, and have an easier time getting information and answers out of them.

N.B.: If someone is smart and observant, at best you’ll be able to catch if they’re acting a bit off, or hiding something from you. Everything else - not necessarily.

☽ The Newcomer
Details: You’ve come in from outside of Draycott - either as a visitor, or moved in within the last two years. You want to see the best sights, have the best meals, learn its history - and as such, you probably know more about the local legends than the locals themselves. You might get lost a little more often, maybe people are less willing to talk, but you’re more inquisitive, and find it easier to find things the locals overlook.

Effects: Your curiosity and enthusiasm means you tend to pick up details that might be overlooked by others while investigating or researching things.

N.B.: You’ll be able to spot things that the residents may overlook, or notice changes in locations that might have been overlooked because - you’re quite sure that wasn’t there last week. You did just check out the newest lunch spot.

“Places to Investigate”

Due to the investigation-based nature of the contest, you’ll need to investigate locations to uncover clues and information. It’s not as complicated as it seems.

As you’ll notice, there’s a little map that’s been annotated with numbers and locations. At the start of each round, you can pick up to a specified number of locations to investigate. When the next round starts, I’ll have PM’d you the information, and it’s up to you as to whether you want to share it or not with other participants or other interests. Well, initially anyway.

You can follow up either with what information you have, or from the information you read from the snippets I post. If you want to do so, tell me what specific information you want to follow up with, and where.

Be warned though: there may be situations where you won’t get the relevant information. But perhaps someone will be kind enough to point you in the right direction?

On a completely unrelated note - if you share your information, people are likelier to give you a clue where next to look if you need it. Good luck!

******************************

Contest rounds:
☽ Round 1: Ends 5 July 2020 - 23:59 GMT - ENDED
☽ Round 2: Ends 10 July 2020 - 23:59 GMT - ENDED
☽ Round 3: Ends 17 July 2020 - 10:00 GMT - ENDED
☽ Round 4: Ends 22 July 2020 - 10:000 GMT - ENDED
☽ Round 5: Ends 27 July 2020 - 11:00 GMT - ENDED

Last edited by Jadis (28/07/2020 at 09:19)

Round 1 ends 5 July 23:59 GMT
Permission given by EmmyAna for the timeframe

Welcome to the season of renewal. For some, it means emerging from a cold, frosty winter, into the prelude of summer. For others, it means a fresh start, whether it be arriving fresh to Draycott, or slowly establishing a routine. In any case, the warming weather has tempted many to emerge from their homes, to watch frost begin to melt off plants and for flowers to start budding.

There’s also additional excitement in Draycott. For some time now, the town council have been trying to restore the old, burnt out pier, restoring it to become a museum - not only to talk about the history of Draycott, but also the history of the pier itself. During the first week of the month, during excavation, they’ve discovered a veritable horde of historical artifacts from an age gone by. These items include carved stone to beautifully preserved objects. Of particular note is a burnished, untouched sword, and several drinking vessels, and a large, porcelain jug.

More importantly, several establishments taking full advantage of this to do what they do best: be capitalist, of course! Several clubs in the Party District will be throwing archaeology themed parties, while the Library has set up a temporary exhibition about the history of the pier itself. Go out, have fun, and mingle with friends, tourists - anyone and everyone.

During the celebratory season, there is only one dark spot: a fire went off at the old lighthouse in the middle of the night. Luckily, the structure narrowly avoided disaster - a few passersby caught sight of the fledgling fire, and it was put out very quickly by the town fire department.

Eventually, having had time to make preparations, the town council will be holding a press conference to announce their findings in the Town Hall, and the world’s eyes are trained on them. You don’t need to attend, of course, but everyone of note in the town itself will be coming, along with prominent media organisations. In short: not mandatory, but very highly recommended. The Town Hall will also display some of the artifacts retrieved, if you wish to take a look at them.

Afterwards, most of the excitement has died down, and things have become a little more humdrum. The weather seems to reflect this too: from the beautiful, blazing sun you’ve had for the first two weeks, it’s changed to a foggier, cooler spring. In the mornings, there’s a faint, hazy grey mist on the horizon; and at night, the weather seems colder, almost like a return to winter. Strange, fickle spring weather. Well - back to work then?

Timeline Reference:
I didn’t go by your typical months, but instead by numbering and by seasons. So, if you want an approximation of what happens when, here it is.
☽ Month 1 - Spring: The first news of the discovery of the hoard
☽ Month 2 - Spring: Nothing of note, except for the Archaeology-themed parties
☽ Month 3 - Spring: Small lighthouse fire at the start of the month; official press conference at end of month

Round Requirements:
Name:
Nickname: (Optional)
Face claim:
Age: (No less than 24, please.)

Role: (Pick between Resident and Newcomer)
Traits: (No more than 5 positives, no less than 2 negatives)
Personality:
Biography: (Optional)

Interests: (No more than 4)
Places to Investigate: (No more than 2)

Outfit:
1) The outfit that your character would wear in their day-to-day while in Draycott
2) The outfit that your character wears for the press conference (or not)

Story:
Anything you see fit, but I would recommend you include:
1) Where were you when the news broke - and did you go out for the parties?
2) Did you attend the conference? If so, alone? Or with who?
3) Anything else you can or want to fit in.

If there are any questions, PM me - due to time zones, I might take a bit, but I’ll get back to you ASAP. Good luck, and most importantly - have fun!

Last edited by Jadis (30/06/2020 at 15:59)

There is a map of Draycott located in the town centre, close to where the town hall is located. It indicates where each landmark and noteworthy location is - feel free to visit each marked location at your leisure. Or, if you’re a local - you’ll probably already know this by now.

The Landmarks

(1) The High Street
The main street of Draycott, it’s constantly busy from day till the shops close. Despite the allegations of gentrification, the High Street remains its strange, eclectic self: high street brands like Anthropologie, Maje, or H&M sit comfortably with smaller, indie workshops, studios, and cafes, creating an atmosphere that suits the trendsetters and the locals alike. There isn’t a week where there’s an event going on: whether it be promotional events due to the picturesque nature of Draycott, or the local community putting together an exhibition. If you want to wander, shop, or simply catch up with a friend, the High Street is the place to be.

(2) The Town Hall
The Town Hall is the beating, historical heart of the town. Built in a mix of Renaissance, Gothic, and late medieval architecture, the Town Hall is where the major town events are hosted, gathering residents and visitors alike to marvel at its architecture. On the second weekend of every month, the Town Hall’s square plays host to the local town fair, showcasing local artisan crafts and street food stalls. Finally, it’s also where most of the administrative functions are run - and includes meeting rooms, administrative records, as well the mayor and his deputy’s office. If you want to host an event, a conference, and have it done in style - the Town Hall is where you’ll want to be.

(3) The Town Library
Located right next to the Town Hall, the Town Library is modest compared to, say, the British Library - but it still is one of the biggest repositories of books and archival materials in this county. A frequent destination for researchers and students, the Town Library is built in a similar Gothic-Renaissance style the Town Hall is in, but remodelling has given it a few art deco flourishes - especially with the floral, golden vines winding down the front. If you’re wanting to read up on the history and happenings in Draycott, or borrow some books - fiction or otherwise - this is the place to go.

(4) The Party District
Every seaside resort getaway has a thriving, pounding nightlife, and Draycott is no exception. Most people are surprised when they learn the colloquially named “Party District” is a hop and a skip away from the Town Hall and the Town Library. It’s not so surprising, however, when you learn that this used to be where the old trade district was - where there was trade, fun, and parties. A mix of pubs, lounges, speakeasies, and clubs, everyone comes to rub shoulders, relax, and have a good time.

(5) The Grand Metropole Hotel
The Grand Metropole occupies what many would consider prime real estate: a stone’s throw away from the beach promenade, with a perfect view of the shore and the ocean beyond it. Almost always buzzing with activity, visitors and locals alike come to the Grand Metropole for its comfortable surroundings, its spa, and the gorgeous rooftop restaurant-bar that many a couple have celebrated their anniversary at. You can’t miss it - with its elegant, Victorian exterior and stained glass windows, it makes for a perfect spot to rest your feet, Instagram, or enjoy a slow, lazy afternoon people watching.

(6) The Beaches
Since time immemorial, this was what Draycott is renowned for: its beautiful, sandy beaches and the ocean stretching out as far as the eye can see, punctuated only by drifting clouds and the passing ship. You will find sunbathers, surfers, families, and others at the beach, enjoying the sunshine and the sea. Another attraction is the promenade of beach-side shops and cafes, perfect for those wanting to enjoy the sun without getting sand between their toes. And don’t forget the ice cream stand - in particular, the Draycott Ice, a glorious lavender and lemon ice cream mix that just works. Don’t forget the wafer stick on top!

(7) The Burnt Pier // The South Pier
Every town has a historical monument of their own, and the Burnt Pier is Draycott’s own. Officially called the South Pier, the pier was closed a hundred years ago to make way for the new West Pier. Once, it was one of the trade centres of Draycott, with ships coming and going with their passengers, goods, and more. Then, as progress went on, a new pier needed to be built - and thus, South Pier slowly was decommissioned to make way. Plans were made to preserve the pier, only for a freak fire to break out - nearly burning the pier to a crisp. Now, it stands darkened and silent in the sea, braving the elements. That is, until now, because Draycott is now in the process of excavating and preserving it. The Burnt Pier looks forward to its next stage in Draycott, and everyone watches the excavation with bated breath.

(8) The West Pier
Built out of a rocky outcropping, the West Pier serves a dual purpose of being a seaside promenade with its fair games, seaside rides, restaurants, and for fishing and pleasure boats to dock and go out to sea. A popular tourist destination, most people’s memories of the West Pier are deep fried treats, candy floss, and crepes by the seaside. If you need to get away from everything, the West Pier is a perfect place to do so and immerse yourself in a carnival-esque atmosphere.

(9) The Seaside Curio
Tucked away in the maze-like labyrinth of stores, cafes, and residential homes, the Seaside Curio is exactly what the name says on the tin: a curiosities shop. Well, “curiosities” doesn’t quite cover the breadth of what is sold here, really. Carefully, lovingly curated, the shop is split between old, vintage books, secondhand books, and - everything else, really. From strange animal skeletons to herbs to crystals to other things not even the shopkeeper is aware is tucked away, if you need something that is hard-to-find, most of the time, the Seaside Curio can source it for you. Just - try not to worry too much about the cramped corridors. Or the gently swinging lights. Or the occasionally friendly black cat that purrs around your legs if you stay long enough.

(10) The Draycott Lighthouse
Mostly abandoned, the Draycott Lighthouse looms on the east shore of the town. Precariously balanced on the tip of a rock, the only way in and out of the old lighthouse is via an - admittedly very sturdy - suspension bridge, though it is prone to swinging in the wind if the sea winds get too strong. The lighthouse has been here since time memorial - even before the South Pier was built. Its light have saved many a ship from running aground in Draycott’s shores, but - still. There is a lighthouse keeper here, but they live a little further away, refusing to stay in the building. Rumour has it if you stay at night, you hear a faint, otherworldy hum…

(11) The Draycott Grammar School
A lesser known secret of Draycott is the existence of the Draycott Grammar School. Situated a little further away from the main town, it is nevertheless a centre of relatively good education. Nestled closer to the wilderness surrounding Draycott, students here learn and thrive in the greenery - nurtured by excellent teaching, sea air, and just enough distractions so the students don’t cause too much mayhem. There are a few historical monuments in the forest near the Grammar School - one in the driveway, and a few symbols and plaques carved into the stone of the building itself. It’s the object of mildly interested study, but no one has really dedicated the time nor effort to truly understand - after all, why bother when you have a lovely beach on your doorstep?

Sirvan Taheri

Name: Sirvan Taheri

Age: 41

Species: Human(?)

Face Claim: Kayvan Novak (credit to Zaralee for pointing me in his direction!)

Group: Resident

Occupation: Mayor

Traits: Punctual, introspective, measured, confident // strong-willed, hard-headed, audacious, self-centred

Background: Mayor of this beautiful, perfectly ordinary town, Sirvan Taheri has fought tooth and nail to get to where he is now. Born the oldest of three siblings in a working class family, Sirvan has the will and confidence in equal measure to pitch his ideas, to convince others of his view - and the knowledge to make it work. Originally an engineer before he became a mayor, he is one of the main drivers of turning the originally sleepy fishing town into what it is now, revitalising a near-forgotten port and bringing back its vitality. After all, he remembers what it was like to be trapped in a town with no hope, no future, and will do all he can to ensure Draycott doesn’t slide into a similar fate. When he’s not in the mayor’s office, he sometimes likes to slip into a small drama theatre and watch the local actors put on a play - or if he’s feeling extravagant, to head to a nearby, larger city to watch international productions.

Dominic Hwa

Name: Dominic Hwa Jinhyun

Age: 35

Species: Human(?)

Face Claim: Choi Siwon

Group: Resident

Occupation: Deputy Mayor

Traits: Chivalrous, cultured, tolerant, reliable, discreet, // flirtatious,  finicky, evasive, workaholic

Background: If Sirvan is the actor, the front of Draycott, Dominic is his understudy, working in the background to make sure the nitty-gritty won’t get in the way. Part of it has to do with his background, of course - you don’t come from a Korean background as an only child without inheriting the drive, the ambition, and the burning need to be the best. It’s the reason why his CV looks like the poster child for high achievers: he went to Harrow, then did the so-called “Oxbridge tour”, after all. He’s also only half-joking when he says his veins are nothing but caffeine, having become used to pulling all-nighters from trying to get work done, to doing far-too-late-at-night runs when the stress gets to him. Rumour also has it that he has the voice of an angel and does musical covers, but no one’s ever heard it, nor have they found these mythical covers. Perhaps for the better?

Aimee Rutledge

Name: Aimee Rutledge

Age: 30

Species: Human(?)

Face Claim: Devery Jacobs

Group: Resident

Occupation: Detective

Traits: Independent, nurturing, kind, righteous // wary, questioning, prickly, defensive

Background: At first glance, Aimee seems like your typical town officer: gruff, talks back, and will go to almost any length to get things done - or to dig down to the nitty gritty, procedure be damned. It’s the reason why she managed to bust crack a notorious narcotics ring in the country - but the subsequent fallout and disruptions got her re-assigned to Draycott. Jaded as she is, she hasn’t let it stop her burning vigour, only that she’s more mistrustful of those she speaks to, and has a tendency to disregard authority after it left her high and dry. Still, if you can get past her prickly, rough shell, you’ll find a fiercely compassionate and soft-hearted girl who remembers her rough days on the street - and will do anything in her power to stop others from falling into the same rut she did. If you can catch her off-duty, you might see her putting her crackshot skills to good use and wiping the floor in the local dartboard tournaments.

Melia Tsymbal

Name: Melia Tsymbal

Age: 31

Species: Human(?)

Face Claim: Daria Werbowy

Group: Resident

Occupation: Head Librarian

Traits: Self-sufficient, brave, cheerful, modest // easily distracted, amoral, awkward, poor timing

Background: Anyone who visits the Town Library is familiar with Melia, the cheerful, almost sprite-like presence flitting between bookshelves and corridors, keeping the library organised, well-stocked, and up-to-date. Her doting adoptive parents introduced her to the wonders of books and reading from a very young age, and she is determined to spread that and joy in this technologically-dependent 21st century. Despite her excellence in keeping the Town Library organised, once off work she can come off as a little scatter-brained, sometimes even spacing out - it’s not unheard of for her to go quiet in the middle of a conversation, staring into the distance until she snaps back to whatever is in front of her. The other thing she is known for is her green thumb. Those plants around the library? All her blood, sweat, and tears. Although no one mention the creeping ivy that seems to be taking over the entire west wall of the building - she insists it’s a mistake and she didn’t meant to forget to prune it.

Donovan Fraser

Name: Donovan Fraser

Age: 28

Species: Human(?)

Face Claim: Stanley Weber

Group: Resident

Occupation: Hotel Proprietor

Traits: Courteous, methodical, observant, sociable // pragmatic, detached, amoral, extravagant

Background: Step into the Grand Metropole, and at some point you’ll see this man in the background: never in the spotlight, but seen greeting guests, chatting amicably, or simply getting a few drinks for them “on the house”. Donovan Fraser has been a fixture of the hotel for almost as long as the hotel has been standing, and no one is quite sure how long he’s owned the place either. Still, he is responsible for one of the most exclusive hotels in the town, and his hospitality is appreciated - even if some think he’s a little bit archaic. It’s reflected in the several of the antiques and ceramics dotted around the hotel belong to his personal collection, and when asked, he remembers almost every single piece with perfect clarity. In his downtime, he hosts a weekly card games night in the hotel’s reading room. Not that it’s advisable to play against him - many have lost to him, and put it down to his perfect poker face.

Mikel Linares

Name: Mikel Linares

Age: 29

Species: Human(?)

Face Claim: Gabriel Marques

Group: Resident

Occupation: Shopkeeper

Traits: Warm, chatty, careful, knowledegable // anxious, evasive, self-sacrificing, idealistic

Background:Mikel was born and bred in Draycott - the middle child of a middle-class family, with a warm nature and wanting nothing more than to see the world and its wonders beyond the seaside town. It’s why he left overseas to study - but invariably, he’s always drawn back to the seaside town. Now, he’s set up shop here - literally, taking over the Seaside Curio, a shop a friendly grandmother used to own before she asked him to run it. The grandmother is long gone, but Mikel seems at home here, surrounded by books, trinkets, and relics of an age past. He sees the best in the world and of people, and most will testify to him being available as a shoulder to cry on, or an ear to listen anywhere, anytime - and he does mean anytime Much to the exasperation of some of his friends, when he wanders into the store with dark undereye circles because he’s been up on the phone listening to someone pour their misery out to him.

Bentram McNeil

Name: Bentram “Ben” McNeil

Age: 35

Species: Human(?)

Face Claim: Aldis Hodge

Group: Resident

Occupation: Teacher

Traits: Responsive, fair, good listener, generous // people-pleaser, compromising, non-confrontational, hasty

Background: Beloved teacher at the Draycott Grammar School, Bentram could almost be the picture of a model educator. Older brother to a somewhat irresponsible younger sister, his unassuming appearance and friendly manner belies the knowledge and the clarity he breaks issues down with. He also plays counsellor to some of his charges, checking in on them if need be. If he’s not at school explaining the intricacies of history or geography to his rapt students, he’s out in the field with them to set up the relevant experiments - or sometimes just straight up (mostly harmless) pranks. In his words, “to get the destructive tendencies out of their system”. He would be well-placed to know what destructive tendencies are, with his many years of teaching and keeping an eye of a wilder sibling. Alternately, you might find him in the library or the bookshops, sat in a quiet, cozy corner reading the newer non-fiction history books, oblivious to the world around him.

Samuel Koller

Name: Samuel Koller

Age: 27

Species: Human(?)

Face Claim: Rudi Dollmayer

Group: Newcomer

Occupation: Lifeguard

Traits: Simple, warm-hearted, adorkable, straightforward // clumsy, unperceptive, vain, stubborn

Background: Samuel’s the newest addition to Draycott, fresh-faced and wide-eyed. Having worked as a business analyst for a few years after his graduation, he has taken a working holiday and come to the sea-salt sunshine of this place. He works as a lifeguard on Draycott’s beaches, and has often earned the adoration of several beach goers - if you count staring and giggling as adoration, anyway. To his credit, he doesn’t let it affect his work, or he’s perhaps a little too oblivious to this, preferring to focus on his friends, his job, and what he sees as an ideal vacation away from the stress of the city. But don’t let his past work and his upbringing as a city boy fool you: he’s one of the most straight-forward and warm-hearted people in Draycott, preferring to deal things honestly and sees no point in gossip or hiding. In his down time, you’ll find him still on the beaches, but this time properly soaking up the sunshine and swimming against sea currents, seeing it as a way to take his mind off things and to refocus on himself.

Renier Fergani

Name: Renier Fergani

Age: 31

Species: Human(?)

Face Claim: Andrezo Cristino

Group: Newcomer

Occupation: Musician

Traits: Witty, mature, smart, calm // laissez-faire, hesitant, unorthodox, quiet

Background: A renowned and prize-winning pianist, Renier once toured the world from Berlin to New York, playing to sold out concert halls and to rapturous applause. However, a freak accident on the train meant a fractured leg - and an enforced hiatus while he rests and recovers. Thus, he retreated to his childhood home of Draycott, where he practises his piano to keep his fingers nimble, limber for his inevitable return to the stage. Sometimes at night, neighbours can hear the dulcet tones of his other, lesser-known instrument: his cello, the compositions reflecting his mood. His return has been greeted with much fanfare, especially from his younger brother and his niece and nephew who live in a nearby town. There has been talk about him giving a concert or two, but so far, he seems content to rest, relax, and take the world a day at a time. He’s been known to be calm, mature, open-minded - but at the same time, prefers to keep to himself and out of the spotlight to take the rest he needs.

Zain Dawson

Name: Zain Dawson

Age: 35

Species: Human(?)

Face Claim: Bradley James

Group: Newcomer

Occupation: Researcher

Traits: Eidetic memory, dedicated, sincere, enthusiastic // absent-minded, insecure, impulsive, wilful

Background: For most of Zain’s life, he’s known nothing but academia, relics, archaeological artifacts, and the ages gone by - after all, he was born to a history professor and a paleontologist. The second and youngest child, he’s always trying to push himself, to document and research all the history he can get his hands on. Sometimes, he’s hoped that he’d be on site for a historical gold mine - and with Draycott and its uncovered relics, he might have found just that. To this day, he can’t quite believe what he’s stumbled upon - after all, when you’re brought on to restore an old, burnt pier, an archaeological find is usually at the bottom of your list. Despite all that, he’s warm, enthusiastic and sincere. Golden retriever in a human form is also not too far off, but never doubt his knowledge nor his dedication. Nor his love for cats in all their forms - he has been known to trail off completely if so much a stray cat wanders by into his line of sight.

Yasaman Azari

Name: Yasaman Azari

Age: 41

Species: Human(?)

Face Claim: Golshifteh Farahani

Group: Newcomer

Occupation: Archaeologist

Traits: Intelligent, mischievous, nurturing, patient // stern, strict, unsmiling, aloof

Background: If Zain is the enthusiastic, indefatigable researcher, his mentor Professor Azari is the cornerstone that keeps him balanced and on his toes. Brought in shortly after the archaeological horde was discovered, Yasaman Azari is an experienced archaeologist with an even more extensive knowledge of these artifacts. Looking younger than her forty-plus years, she is highly sought after by many a PhD student and symposium - even if she feels almost like a stern, older teacher, brooking no nonsense nor incompetence. On more than one occasion, her associates have accidentally called her “Ma’am” before remembering who they were talking to. Despite all that, she treasures and loves all knowledge, and is also fiercely protective of the handpicked students she’s taught. As stern as she is, she is almost always an email or a phone call away if they need her help, or if there’s a particularly interesting find. In this case - both. Draycott has also proven to be an inspiration for the carefully hidden away artist in her as well: sometimes, on the quieter days, you might find her on the pier painting with gouache, capturing the sea that sits outside.

Faron Suarez

Name: Faron Suarez

Age: 31

Species: Human(?)

Face Claim: Vito Basso

Group: Newcomer

Occupation: Sailor

Traits: Charitable, steady, dependable, strong // indecisive, persistent, quiet, oblivious

Background: Ever since he was young, Faron has had a strong connection with the sea - growing up by the seaside, swimming in it, communing with fishes and the sealife - he’s only really joking about the last one. Along with the connection, he is also a keen historian, collecting and reading about sunken cities, buried treasure. So when he was offered a chance to help with an underwater archaeological expedition, he jumped on the opportunity - and found himself based in Draycott to uncover the new horde. His steady, assuring strength has seen him through many a crisis and storm at sea, making him an invaluable addition  to the excavation crew. That, and his uncanny ability to predict sea conditions and the weather - though he chalks it up to his long time spent at sea sailing. Naturally, in his spare time, he goes swimming off the shore - sometimes at night, if his day job takes up too much of his work. He doesn’t seem too fussed about sharks or anything unsavoury, when pointed out to him: as he says, it only really takes common sense to avoid any mishaps.

All this buzz seems to have drawn some newcomers to Draycott - whether it be drawn by the news, or asked to come by an existing inhabitant in the town. Don’t be too surprised if you see them about town - who knows, they might be able to give you a fresh perspective on all the excitement that’s been building up here.

Janine Wachtel

Name: Janine Wachtel

Age: 33

Species: Human(?)

Face Claim: Sarah Gadon

Group: Newcomer

Occupation: Researcher

Traits: Insightful, sympathetic, focused, incorruptible // short-sighted, naïve, excitable, unquestioning

Background: Draycott had never been on Janine’s radar, but there is the allure of being some of the first to research and document a significant underwater find. So when Zain’s call came in, Janine finished up her papers, applied to her university for a sabbatical, and came down to the seaside town to help her classmate and now-colleague. She shares the same focus and determination Zain has, but Janine is adept at seeing the bigger picture, fitting in and making insightful observations - an invaluable skill given the apparent difficulty in placing and piecing the objects together. However, Janine prefers her time in the library researching and hunting down leads, interviewing locals to gain a better grasp of what has been dredged up from the bottom of the sea, instead of being tossed on waves or peering through relics through a microscope. Her sympathetic nature has also endeared her to some of the older population in Draycott, giving her access to a dearth of local folklore and urban legends the library may not necessarily document

Kieran Doherty

Name: Kieran “Kerry” Doherty

Age: 47

Species: Human(?)

Face Claim: Mark Deklin

Group: Newcomer

Occupation: Sailor

Traits: Independent, efficient, charismatic, quick-thinking // sarcastic, impatient, reckless, brash 

Background: If Faron was the charitable, steady sailor on the crew, Kieran is more or less the complete opposite. Quick-thinking, brash, and an uncanny ability to swear the air blue around him, it’s a wonder the two men are good friends. Yet, when Faron asked, Kieran dropped everything and came to help his friend in - whatever this salvage operation is. Despite his age, Kieran is still as strong and - dare some say it - virile as he was twenty years ago, manning ships and navigation as though the ship were an extension of him. And even with his abrasive nature, he has a charisma that draws people to him, gathering like moths to a flame. Best showcased when the first thing he did in Draycott upon his arrival was to open up his backyard and host a full blown summer barbecue to his neighbourhood. So say what you will about him, but Kieran has the magnetism and the wits to match whatever brashness runs through his veins. He goes by Kerry at times - but call him that at your own risk.

Catherine Taylor

Name: Catherine “Tate” Taylor

Age: 26

Species: Human(?)

Face Claim: Rose Freemantle

Group: Newcomer

Occupation: Bartender

Traits: Curt, no-nonsense, loner, unpredictable // observant, unselfish, well-bred, adaptable

Background: A drifter by nature, Tate keeps to herself and her nomadic lifestyle, going from town-to-town when the fancy takes her. If she has friends, they are precious - but few. Bonds are hard to forge and keep when you keeping moving from place to place. Not that she has trouble making them while she works, anyway: with her encyclopedic knowledge of drinks and cocktails, it’s an easy task for her to get hired on in a bar, slotting into the scene as if she’s always belonged there. It’s also a minor shock to watch her work, going from her curt, aloof self into someone chatty, confident - at times sultry. If asked at work where she came from, she’ll mention she ran away from home to escape her relatives’ expectations. What those expectations are, she won’t say. If she’s not at the bar, she’ll be found by the beach with her beloved Malinois Cody - one of the few times you’ll see her warmth shine through.

Last edited by Jadis (06/07/2020 at 00:13)

Name: Genevieve Alonso

Face claim: Emma Dumont

Age: 27

Role: Resident

Traits: Competitive | Confident | Rational | Impatient | Protective | Imaginative | Stubborn

Personality: Genevieve never gives up and is always determined to win. Once she sets her mind on something there is no turning back, no matter how difficult it may be. She does not have an ounce of patience in her veins, especially when someone tries to give her some advice, and being a confident person makes her imagination go even more wild. She still is a friendly person but perhaps only to not come off as rude. She is quite protective of her younger sister and appreciates that Ariana always comes to her for advice.

Biography: Genevieve has been living in Draycott along with her parents and younger sister Ariana, for as long as she could remember. She shares a deep bond with her sister and barely have had any arguments during their childhood. Genevieve has only been in a few relationships during her 20s and decided to break things off when she felt no spark. For her, love will only show up in its right time and therefore has decided to wait for the opportunity rather than seeking it out herself.

Interests: Samuel | Dominic

Places to Investigate: Beaches | Draycott Lighthouse

Outfits:
 

Story:

Month 1 - DONE

“Damn seagulls.”

Genevieve sighed after opening her bedrooms’ curtain only to reveal the freshly cleaned window full of seagull droppings. It was only 9 in the morning and she just wasn’t ready for this heart-breaking surprise. Living by the seaside definitely had its perks – who wouldn’t kill to wake up to a view of the ocean? Perhaps it would be best to warn them of the countless gulls flying around though, that act as your alarm and wake you up to their cute sound of mewing. She tied up her hair and shook her head.

“Nope, not in the mood for cleaning today.”

Right before going downstairs, she quickly peeked inside Ariana’s bedroom to see whether she was still there but the room seemed to be empty so she decided to go down. The door to the porch was open so Genevieve figured her sister was there and she quickly confirmed it once she heard her playing the guitar, strumming to a tune. Their mother, on the other hand, seemed to be calling Ariana from the kitchen but it was to no avail as she was far too concentrated on her guitar. Right as Genevieve was going to let Ariana know that their mother has been calling for her, the woman flew out of the kitchen, ready to scold.

“Did you not hear me? Come help me with the cleaning. You’ve been moping and doing nothing for weeks. I’ve had enough of it. And go dye your hair back. I’ve already told you that I don’t like that colour on you. It makes you look like one of those girls that people try to stay away from, like they’re doing drugs or something.”

The final sentence was the push Genevieve needed to step in for her sister. She had defended her on multiple occasions and promised that she would keep on doing that until the day she’ll be able to stand up for herself. Their mother couldn’t understand the impact that Ariana’s breakup had done on her and neither could Genevieve as she was no expert when it came to relationships, but she was doing her best in supporting her.

“That’s not true. Ariana’s hair looks amazing. I love it” she said. Genevieve winked at Ariana for moral support and the girl smiled back. Their mother was still in disagreement and wasn’t surprised at all that she had stepped in for her younger sister. Both sisters headed to the kitchen for a cup of coffee, hoping that it would calm the atmosphere. “Was that a new song that you were playing?” Genevieve asked to which Ariana nodded. “I heard it from the window, it sounds great” she replied with a smile. At least it seemed to be enough to put a smile on her face. Soon after, their mother appeared once again and after handing them both cleaning supplies, Ariana left the room to begin cleaning. Genevieve mentally face-palmed after seeing that they have to clean but didn’t leave the room before having a talk with her mother.

“Mum, you should really ease off a bit on Ariana. She’s trying her best… You know how difficult it’s been for her.”

“A breakup isn’t an excuse to get your hair dyed in some crazy colour or mope around the house everyday! She should have known better to not get involved in a relationship!”

“She’s just still exploring the life… You know, difficulties and all… Just let her mope and cry so she can exterminate all that sadness that Todd has left in her” Genevieve replied.

Her mother sighed in reply and filled a cup of coffee. “I just want the best for her but to see her in this state… I feel terrible that none of us had noticed what she was going through.”

“So we can make up for it now. By supporting her, by defending her, showering her with love… and maybe not make her clean the house either?” she added, in hopes of being able to not clean.

“Are you going to hold on to that duster the whole day or will you get a move on?!” her mother suddenly exclaimed.

“Yep, I’m going…” Genevieve dragged her heavy legs up the stairs and began dusting around the house, hoping that the day would quickly pass by.

In the evening, their father arrived home in a flurry and it was obvious that he had heard something exciting at work. “Did you hear the news?” Genevieve hadn’t noticed her younger sister standing up on the stairs. “What news?” she asked. “The council have discovered a horde of historical artifacts. We might even get our own museum!” he exclaimed. Well finally, Draycott was about to receive the recognition it deserved.

***
A week later, she decided to head for a walk in the promenade by herself as Ariana insisted that she wanted to stay home. The number of tourists that were visiting Draycott had gone crazy and she could barely see anyone she already knew that was a resident of the town. Having lived there ever since forever, there was no one she couldn’t recognize. Her eyes happened to trail off the people at the beach and there were far too many crowds, yet she couldn’t understand why most of them were looking towards the same direction. A cute puppy? An alien? Or perhaps more historical artifacts?! She quickly tried to take a peek but the people and the shops were in the way, so she decided to make a run for it. Genevieve hadn’t even noticed the woman heading out of the shop in front of her and bumped into her, pushing her down onto the ground.

“Oh, I am so sorry! I am in a hurry but that’s no excuse for bumping into someone so hardly” Genevieve quickly helped her get up. “I am sorry again. Did I hurt you?” Fortunately the woman shook her head and Genevieve sighed out of relief. Had she had more time, she would’ve apologised again but she was in a hurry so she quickly tried to remember her face and decided to leave. “That’s good” she answered, before sprinting once again.

She quickly arrived at the beach and was disappointed to discover what all the girls had been looking at. Of course it was not a puppy, nor an alien, nor an artifact… it was a man. Genevieve groaned in frustration that she had run all the way to simply find this instead. She found their stupid giggles to be revolting and rolled her eyes, only then did she decide to look at the person they were staring at. How cliché, the lifeguard. Sure, perhaps he was indeed good-looking and attractive but weren’t they just boosting his ego? They had all gathered around him, asking him a bunch of questions and he seemed to have no trouble answering. Genevieve could feel her blood beginning to boil and not because of the draining sun – wasn’t he supposed to be his doing job? She then shook her head as she realised that it was the girls interrupting him from his job. Her eyes went to the ice cream stand and smiled upon seeing someone she knew. “Hey Tim… I kinda need you to do me a favour…” It was a bit embarrassing for her to ask a favour out of a guy that she had become friends with after buying an ice cream everyday during summer of the past year. Connections did come in handy at some point. “What’s in it for me?” he asked with a smile. “Attention?” she sarcastically replied and he chuckled.

“I need you to distract all those girls by shouting out some exclusive and impossible offer, like maybe a huge reduction of the price? Whatever you say, just make it work.” Tim nodded and after she bought a bottle of cold water, she waited for his signal. Just as he begun shouting free ice cream, all the girls that were huddled around the lifeguard dissolved and huddled around Tim’s stand instead. She looked at the lifeguard who seemed to be relieved that he could return to his job and she headed in his direction. Genevieve approached him and held out the cold bottle of water.

“I believe you’ll need it after playing a game of 21 questions.”

The guy chuckled and took the bottle. “I didn’t mind them asking but they should’ve given me a small break. They were shooting questions non-stop.” He quickly drank out of the bottle and almost emptied it right off. “I’m Samuel Koller.”

“Genevieve Alonso” she replied.

“Thanks for this Genevieve, I really appreciate the thought” he said with a bright smile.

“I thought of Draycott. We need a good lifeguard around here so don’t take it too personally. I would’ve probably done it for anyone” she sternly answered.

“For what it’s worth, my thanks still stands. Can I buy you an ice cream as gratitude?” Samuel offered.

“I’m heading home… but you should really try out the Draycott Ice instead. It will take you over the moon.”

She put her hands inside her pockets and walked off. Would she have really done it for anyone? Most probably… not.

Month 2 - DONE

On one day, Genevieve’s mother approached her silently and she wasn’t sure of what to expect.

“Listen, I need you to follow Ariana and take care of her. But just don’t let her find out that you’re there. Can you do that?” her mother quickly asked.

“Mum, I don’t think that’s such a good idea… Shouldn’t we let her enjoy her time? It is her first time out after everything went down.”

“Please Genevieve, just this once. Make sure she’s fine” her mother plead. Genevieve took a deep breath and sighed. “Fine, but I’m still against it.” And so… she was forced to get ready for some party probably happening at the Party District as she did have a fair share of them at one point in her life, but then discovered that she was not cut out for them as she is a lightweight drinker. After Ariana left the house, she quickly left as well and managed to keep her distance until they arrived at the party.

“I know you’ve been following me, sis” Ariana said.

Genevieve sighed. “You know mum, the only answers are yes or yes. What gave it away though?”

Ariana rolled her eyes after learning that it was all their mum’s doing and said, “The clicking of your heels against the ground. Such a melody.” Genevieve chuckled at her words and hugged her sister.

“I’m really sorry about this. Trust me, I disagreed right away with her but she is rather insistent. I can leave if you want to stay by yourself” she said and her sister shook her head.

“Let’s enjoy this, Genevieve. It’s not like we’ve been to many parties together anyways.”

They both headed for the bar and ordered a drink each. Ariana opted to go for an alcoholic one whilst Genevieve decided to play it safe and go by a non-alcoholic one. Then among the crowd she spotted the dark-haired woman she had bumped into at the promenade. “Ariana, look there. That’s the person that accidentally ended up on the ground. I’ll go apologise and introduce myself.” Genevieve quickly began walking in her direction with Ariana following behind her. “I was startled when I saw who I bumped into, she looks… different. Mum would say she looks scary even.”

“No she doesn’t. She looks really cool, actually. Mum also thinks that I look scary with my hair like this, but it’s just how artistic souls express themselves, I guess.” Ariana explained. “Are you sure it’s the right person though?”

“Yes, it was her” Genevieve answered. “Hello, I am Genevieve Alonso and this is my sister Ariana. I wanted to apologise again for bumping into you like that.”

“Hello, I am Jade, Jade van Cortlandt” the woman politely replied.

She shook hands with the both of them and Genevieve couldn’t help but wonder whether she was simply awkward when it came to interactions with crowds or shy. Either way, she didn’t seem to be such a bad person as she had been very polite to the both of them. Ariana and Jade complimented each other and her younger sister turned towards her. “See, I was right. She isn’t that scary, she is an artistic soul.” Jade chuckled and replied, “Thank you, I get that a lot that I am scary looking, I mean... I am not.” For some reason, Genevieve’s mind wandered off to her mother. She would definitely think Jade is scary, especially because of her tattoos, but only because she does not do well with the modern age. Genevieve contained her chuckle with a hum. Ariana asked about her tattoos out of curiosity and she turned to her sister with a smile on her face, “I think I want one.” Genevieve furrowed her brows after hearing her words.

“What?!” she exclaimed. “I am joking Genevieve” Ariana answered and Genevieve couldn’t help but think that she wasn’t joking at all. She had nothing against her getting tattooed but it definitely wouldn’t go down well at all with their mother. After Jade refused a refill, Genevieve quickly jumped in. “I would like a refill, come on Ariana.”

“I will keep talking to Jade” she replied and Genevieve sighed. Being stubborn ran in her sister’s veins as well… how troublesome. Fortunately, Jade said that she wanted to go for a smoke outside and Genevieve pulled Ariana away after they said their goodbyes. They headed once again to the bar and they ordered the same thing once again. Her eyes trailed off to the crowd as they were waiting for the drinks and she was surprised to see the new lifeguard hanging out there with his friends. “Genevieve? Genevieve? Are you listening to me?” She quickly returned her attention towards Ariana and nodded. “What is it?”

“I’ll go wander off by myself now so don’t wait for me, I’ll be fine. Mum and Dad will be asleep by now so let’s keep it a secret!”

Genevieve sighed and nodded. It was time to have some faith in her little sister but sticking around for a few more minutes wouldn’t hurt. Ariana told her to take care and Genevieve saw her pink hair going further away, until it was no longer in sight. She chugged down her glass of water and decided to leave after her yawns became uncontrollable. Hopefully Ariana could handle herself just fine.

Month 3 - DONE

“What are we supposed to be looking at?”

“A jug… I presume?”

Genevieve and Ariana had been staring at the artifact behind the glass for a few minutes, turning their heads and trying to understand what it was that had made the headlines. They were inside the Town Hall and it was overflooded with people, everyone waiting for the conference to start.

“I regret the moment we said yes to Dad. Never again” Genevieve said, bored out of her mind and still looking at the artifact.

“Never again” Ariana repeated by her side and doing the same. “Should we look at another one?”

“It’s not like we’ll understand much anyways… Why did we even agree to come? It’s not like we both are interested in archaeology…”

“Didn’t you see the smile on his face? It was so wide it didn’t even fit on his face! It was the first time I’ve seen him so excited” Ariana replied.

“I bet he wasn’t that excited when we were born” Genevieve answered. The both of them turned to look at each other and laughed. The conference was about to start so they decided to ditch the boring artifacts and listen to it instead. Once it came to an end, they decided to grab a drink and Genevieve sat down as Ariana headed to the bathroom. She definitely couldn’t handle it without her younger sister by her side so she waited for her.

“A beauty has peaked my interest, mostly why she’s alone.”

Genevieve quickly turned around to see who the person that had said such words was and quickly rolled her eyes. She got up from her seat and scoffed, “Can you not smell it, Deputy Mayor? It’s an anti-flirt repellent.” Genevieve had recognized him after seeing him far too many times in the news – the Deputy Mayor of Draycott, Dominic Hwa, recognized for his hard work, handsomeness and flirtatious lines to which every woman swoons.

“It doesn’t seem that it’s working, if there even is one.”

“If it will not work, I will make it work” Genevieve stated and headed straight towards the exit, passing by his side.

“Not even an introduction?” he asked.

“It’s unnecessary” she replied with a smirk on her face. “Have a good one.”

She headed towards the exit and left a voicemail in Ariana’s phone, saying that her usual repellent didn’t work and that she needs to work on a much more improved one of a 99% success rate.

Round 1 Done

Last edited by chayanne03 (06/07/2020 at 12:18)

Name: Valeria Reyes
Nickname: Ria, for those she can stand calling her anything other than Valeria
Face claim: Sydney Schafer
Age: 30

Role: Newcomer.
Traits: Outspoken. Diplomatic. Manipulative. Charming. Realistic. Spontaneous. Hedonist. Selfish. Witty. Flirty. Unapologetic. Self-aware.
Personality: She can see the reality of the situation, but she is also perfectly capable of ignoring it. Naturally outgoing, charming and normally can make people feel relevant, important easily. Non-judgmental, to her very core. Jealous, when she cares and tends to feel left out quite easily. She’s normally unapologetic and self-aware but tends to get into her mind easily and make strange reality scenarios. She tends to overthink, and she falls in love very easily. She cares about people, but not always: if she’s going through something, she can easily forget about everyone else. Likes attention, knows how to get it. Adores good food and treating herself to finer things in life. Tries to balance everything, often failing in doing so. Vocal about things that matter to her. Dislikes talking about Joshua and Wren, normally trying to play it off as a joke, or something casual.

Biography

You could not tell at the moment she was born, but Valeria would grow up to be a scrawny kid: round was the word you’d use to describe her when she was a baby. Born with a set of black lashes, and a head full of hair so dark – so black – you could almost see this purple glow shine off her round head. A chubby baby that looked like a drawn cherub seemed to be the blessing the mother needed – it took her mother quite some time to get used to the fact she now had a child. It took her father even more – he went away when she was born, and came back two years later, working hard to get his place back in her life – and trying to coordinate between his ambition and his unplanned family, and shockingly so, they made it work.

It felt like a PR stunt, only there was no public to keep track of their relationship, but their perception and what they wanted their daughter to learn in life. The little family seemed to have had it all together, Dakota, Julian and Valeria, and the life was good – and before she turned five, the entire family moved to Cambridge, MA, where Julian got a post within the Academic Research within the team working on AI development at Harvard University, which in hindsight sounded much more exciting than it actually was. Still, Valeria adored life within the university, and especially being surrounded by an abundance of opinions, minds, views – things that shaped her pushed her to be vocal, pushed her to use her ability to see all sides to her benefit, it pushed her into a very fine path in life.

When she turned 18, she knew she wanted to study politics, and the decision was made easily: double major in International Relations and Political Science. Not an easy path, which might have sounded unlike Valeria, who always seemed to be smooth sailing through life, but it was a challenge for her and not in a fun way. Still, she managed – and with a social life throughout college, making her first connections which will fit into her plans for a proper political career. She moved to Washington, DC, soon after college, trying to gain experience with the local government system and get some basic knowledge of real-life lobbying. The whole thing seemed to be working well for her: there was something enchanting about the way she combined the physical she was given, and the knowledge she had picked up along the way. Finally, she managed to get into a good place – a good steppingstone position if you might – and had her things all sorted, and soon enough she was starting to live the life she hoped to have.

Valeria met Joshua Terrill when she was 25, and he was 31 – both had similar ideas about government, both shared the taste for the pubs and bars where their sort would hang out, and both had this unmistakable passion in them, both for politics, and later one for another. Valeria would joke she fell in love with him before she turned around in her booth, seeing him chat to his friends in the booth next to hers (a white lie, obviously, but it sold better), that his ideas made her wet before she even got the chance to look at his gorgeous features. It took them less than a year to move in together, a bit over two years to get engaged, and a bit over three to get married. It was a small wedding, but they both like to point out it was very well targeted: the guest list did not extend over seventy people, but those were some of the more influential people in the entire state, political and entrepreneurial elite, with some of the greatest scientific minds in the area: the newlyweds were happy with it.

The newlyweds were happy in general: things were going well, the honeymoon phase was ongoing and by the time they were approaching their first anniversary, they have completely collided their lives together. Joshua turned more spontaneous, and Valeria’s taste got more refined, they took the best parts one from another and after a while, there was less to take and not as much to give either.

Valeria got her chance to throw down in the political arena for real: MP election was coming up and her clout, as well as her good standing with the constituents, were her way into the future she saw for herself. Joshua did not agree – not entirely – and the first little bump on the road. Valeria met Wren Blake at an alumni dinner, on a midsummer evening. The chemistry was instant, the connection was instant, the entire night felt like a long first date – wine, food, occasional flirtatious comment – and the ring on her finger began to itch soon enough. His did not.

She went home that evening, with a playful smile on her lips and no intention of seeing Wren ever again. One week later, they met at a nice hotel. The affair lasted for a while, and even a bit more than a short while, or more than it should have been for both. Brief day encounters turned into day-to-night events, his presence became a familiarity next to her naked body and she stepped into her 30th year of existence with his face between her legs and her hands in his hair. She got to the birthday dinner in time, and before the night was over, she picked her phone up and faced what she ignored for a while.

The tabloids were notorious for their content. They can drag a person to their death without so much as a blink of an eye, and Wren did what she would have done had she been given a chance before him. The aftermath went down quickly, no one spared her, and the two men who were a part of the story got out of it like martyrs. Joshua was the dignified scorn husband who kept his head high throughout the scandal, and Wren left a redeemed man who managed to escape the lustful grip of femme fatale.

The femme fatale in question got to leave the country, and strike a book deal on the gender inequality and the aftermath of a public affair, which in hindsight might have been a good thing: she gets to live off that check for a year, or so – and the perfect place to lay low might just be Draycott. After all, she will be old news by the end of the current year.

Interests: Donavan, Yasaman, Dominic, Zain
Places to Investigate: The Town Hall. The Lighthouse

Chapter I. Erik Satie & Parisian Avant-Garde

It might have been bored for much longer than I recall, because it took me over a minute to stop staring into the couple at the other side of the café, sucking on each other’s faces quite casually. None of the other people seemed to mind, but this could be me: I was not used to public displays of affection if you wanted to keep a certain reputation, you had to keep away from some common mistakes.

Don’t have full make-out sessions in public. Never, ever show your face when sexting. Don’t fuck a married man. Stuff like that.

Can’t say I’ve kept up with my own rules, but those are here to be broken, even if we set them on our own. In any case, the High Street of Draycott, this charming little seaside nook seemed like the right place to get lost inside. On the outside, it felt, because there always seems to be something more going on than shown on the surface.

It could be ages of white-noising small-town shows, movies, and such that make you rethink boredom. Living in a metropolitan city seemed like it should be quite an amusing experience – honestly, a tiny bit more eventful than I bargained for – but think about it. It can be exciting, it can be tiring, it can be boring too: once you’ve been to all the fun places, all the up-and-coming bars, and you’ve done your route, things start to feel like a rut. New places seem like the old ones, and you soon begin to understand the concept of boring has nothing to do with the location. There is nothing permanently entertaining, exciting, interesting because things seem to change before you even get to relate to them before you start to feel them become a part of you before any sort of permanent relationship is made. And it’s clear then.

It’s all of those tight-knit relationships that are enticing. Knowing someone for a lifetime, and not knowing them at all. Being aware of all the things and missing out on those few layers. Walking by the same windows, yards, houses every day and being utterly ignorant of what goes behind the closed door.

Someone with a keener sense of the human psychology might have concluded I crave close relationships, that warmth of a small town that comes from the intricate connections. A smarter might have seen it for what it is: my way of trying to figure what I want, because what I thought I wanted might not be available anymore.

A very attractive looking man across the street stood on the other side of the street, stroking the guitar strings with the sound of Gnossiennes no. 1 if I’m not mistaken. Wonderfully, if I may add: the melancholic sounds suited him, and he was not half as bad to look at either.

I looked away, glancing at my watch, taking my last sip of wine, leaving a bill on the table. The group of women chatted very excitedly about something, as they joined a larger group at the other side of the street.

The news was out that day. This little place seemed to be getting more and more interesting each day.

Last edited by Zaralee (08/07/2020 at 19:40)

Ariana Alonso

Name: Ariana Alonso

Face claim: Chrissy Costanza

Age: 26

Role: Resident

Traits: Smart, curious, impatient, rational, insecure, artistic

Personality: Ariana has always been a friendly person, however she tends to be shy with new people. Ariana's curiousity always led her to be a smart person, and when she makes some dumb choices she never fails to learn from them. Although she has a curious personality, Ariana is quite the mystery herself as she does not let others get to know her easily. The only person who can read her like an open book is her sister, Genevieve.

Biography:
Ariana has lived here her whole life
She has an older sister, Genevieve Alonso
They live with their parents
She has a talent for playing guitar
She was in a toxic relationship for 3 years until she finally decided that she did not want to see him anymore. The break-up happened 3 months ago. This left Ariana feeling afraid of getting into another relationship and also made her insecure.
Ariana relies on her sister more than she does on her parents. Genevieve is her best-friend and probably the only person in this world that she cannot live without.

Interests: Renier, Zain

Places to Investigate: Draycott Lighthouse, The West Pier

Outfit:

Just another morning

It was a relatively good weather that morning. The weather sun was warm with only a few clouds in the sky. Although Ariana preferred the rain, this weather also made her happy and gave her inspiration. She was sitting on the steps of their house’s front porch with her guitar in her hand. While strumming a few chords, Ariana was humming to a new melody that she recently came up with. The song was not going to be about her ex-boyfriend, Ariana kept telling herself. It was hard breaking up with Todd, They just had so much chemistry, she was certain that she never felt like that about anyone before and was almost sure that she did not want to feel the same again. There was no way she was going to go through hell again. Yet whenever she tries to write a new song, Todd always seems to come into Ariana’s mind and a thousand words flow out of her. This is what her morning’s have been like for the past three months.

“Did you not hear me?” Ariana heard her mother say. “Come help me with the cleaning. You’ve been moping and doing nothing for weeks. I’ve had enough of it.” Ariana rolled her eyes as usual. They’ve been having this conversation over and over again. “And go dye your hair back. I’ve already told you that I don’t like that colour on you. It makes you look like one of those girls that people try to stay away from, like they’re doing drugs or something.” Ouch.

“That’s not true. Ariana’s hair looks amazing. I love it.” Genevieve said with a wink once she came down the stairs. Ariana smiled at her, as if to say thanks. Genevieve was always there to protect her. She didn’t know where she would be without her sister. Ariana followed Genevieve into the kitchen, both taking a cup of coffee. For Ariana, Genevieve was more like her mother than her actual mother. Ariana felt like a weak person herself, she was never great at handling difficult situations and during an argument, she always started crying before making her point. “Was that a new song that you were playing?” Genevieve had asked her, Ariana nodded. “I heard it from the window. It sounds great.” Genevieve said again with her usual bright smile. She was always complimenting and encouraging Ariana. Her sister was the only source that kept Ariana optimistic. Their mum finally popped into the kitchen with cleaning supplies in both of her hands. She gave Ariana a mop to go clean the floor with, and Genevieve the duster. Their usual morning routine went on as expected.

After everything was done, Ariana was about to make her way upstairs and into her room when her father suddenly entered the house. “Did you hear the news?” he said, making Ariana turn around with curiosity. “What news?” she asked him. “The council have discovered a horde of historical artifacts. We might even get our own museum!” Dad sounded really excited about this news, which made Ariana smile. She wasn’t that excited, but she’ll take anything to distract her mind right now.

An (un)pleasant encounter

As soon as the news got out, it didn’t take long for the town to turn archaeology themed. Ariana was curious as to what the parties might look like and so she decided to hit one of her friends up and go clubbing. “You’re going out?” her mum said, “Finally! I thought you were never going to leave the house again.”
“I won’t be long”
“No need. Stay as long as you like!”

Mum was oddly happy that she was leaving, Ariana thought while giving her mother a weird look. Well, she did stay mostly inside ever since breaking up with Todd but she’s finally ready to enjoy life again.

Not only were the clubs decorated with all kinds of archaeological stuff, but some people were even dressed in pieces of archaeologist costumes. Ariana laughed, not expecting this at all. She was glad to see some people that she hadn’t seen for some time. Ariana tried to have a good time, and she did, but part of her couldn’t help but look around to see if she caught a glimpse of Todd anywhere. The truth is, she did not leave her house because she was devastated (not that she wasn’t) but because she was afraid of running into him somewhere. There was no way to tell how that would turn out so the house was her haven. But tonight she wanted to have fun. She even took some drinks, which she hadn’t done in a long time, in an attempt to stop worrying that he might show up.

Ariana could not stop her eyes from roaming over the whole place until her eyes finally fell on someone. However, it was not Todd, thank goodness. It was Genevieve… Genevieve? What was she doing here? She did not show an interest to attend the party when Ariana had told her about it. What made Ariana even more curious was that Gene was just standing there, as if she was not there for the party at all. Then it clicked. Of course she wasn’t there for the party. She was there for Ariana. No wonder her mother seemed so easy going with her going out clubbing tonight and even letting her stay out for as long as she liked; she was going to send her sister to look out for her. That explains the sound of heals that she kept hearing all the way to the club. Ariana shook her head but she wasn’t displeased to see Genevieve. Actually, she was relieved. This way if she did actually bump into Todd, God forbid, she would have a shield. Ariana boldly made her way to Genevieve. “I know you’ve been following me, sis” she told her. Genevieve sighed. “You know mum, the only answers are yes or yes. What gave it away though?” Gene asked her. Ariana rolled her eyes, “the clicking of your heels against the ground. Such a melody.” She said and Genevieve chuckled before hugging Ariana. “I’m really sorry about this,” Genevieve said, “Trust me, I disagreed right away with her but she is rather insistent. I can leave if you want to stay by yourself” but Ariana shook her head. There was no way she was letting her sister leave now. “Let’s enjoy this Genevieve. It’s not like we’ve been to many parties together anyways.” Ariana told her and headed to the bar together.


Feeling thirsty, Ariana went to get a drink, not alcohol this time since she already felt drunk enough. Immediately, Genevieve followed after her. Ariana’s eyes fell on another woman with the coolest tattoos that she ever saw! When Genevieve saw her looking at the woman, she told Ariana how they had bumped into each other. “I was startled when I saw who I bumped into,” Genevieve was saying, “she looks… different. Mum would say she looks scary even.”


“No she doesn’t. She looks really cool, actually. Mum also thinks that I look scary with my hair like this, but it’s just how artistic souls express themselves, I guess.” Ariana explained. Unconsciously Ariana made her way towards the woman but was surprised when Gene talked first. “Hello, I am Genevieve Alonso and this is my sister Ariana. I want to apologise again for bumping into you like that.” Ariana offered a shy smile to the stranger. “Hello, I am Jade, Jade van Cortland,” the woman said. Wow! Her name was just as cool as she looked. Ariana couldn’t stop herself from looking at all the tattoos on Jade’s body, wanting to ask her what they were and what they meant, one by one. “You have pretty tattoos,” Ariana told her without thinking much. “I like your hair. It’s beautiful,” Jade replied, making her blush a little. She was the first person that she got a compliment from about her hair, besides from her sister of course. Ariana’s finger unconsciously went to her curls, something that she always did when she was feeling shy or embarrassed. “See I was right! She isn’t that scary, she is an artistic soul,” Ariana told Genevieve, forgetting for a second that Jade was still standing in front of them. “Thank you, I get that a lot that I am scary looking, I mean… I am not,” Jade said but Genevieve didn’t look so convinced. “Did they hurt?” Ariana went on saying. She was genuinely interested. “At the start when the tip hits your skin, I would say the first 5 min but is different for every people, some have thicker skin, others don’t and I think the placement of the tattoo is also a thing,”

“I think I want one!” Ariana suddenly said. Although she really did like them and have considered it many times to get one, the alcohol was definitely getting to her head at this point.  A short while later, Jade left them to go for a smoke outside. They headed once again to the bar and they ordered the same thing once again. Feeling a headache come on, Ariana decided that it was finally time to leave the place. Ariana saw her sister getting distracted when she was trying to tell her. “Genevieve? Genevieve? Are you listening to me?” Genevieve quickly returned her attention towards Ariana and nodded. “What is it?”

“I’ll go wander off by myself now so don’t wait for me, I’ll be fine. Mum and Dad will be asleep by now so let’s keep it a secret!” Genevieve sighed and nodded, and Ariana stood up to go, leaving her sister by herself.

Before heading home, Ariana thought that it was best to get some coffee first. There was no way that she would be able to sleep with this headache. Plus, she didn’t want to get the smell of alcohol all over her pillow. Noticing a little cafeteria that was still open, Ariana made her way inside. The place was small but welcoming. It had wooden walls and was decorated with plants. She ordered a cappuccino. When the girl behind the counter gave her the coffee, Arianna looked around to see where she was going to sit but to her disappointment, there was no empty table since the shop was really small. In that moment, one of her nightmares came true; Todd walked through the door. Ariana panicked. There was no other way to get out of the shop without him noticing her and she did not want to be seen alone. Without giving it any thought, she sat down on the first table that she saw and hid her face with a menu. “Um…” a voice spoke. Still ducking her head behind the menu, Ariana’s eyes went towards the voice and she saw a man sitting in front of her. “I’m so sorry. It won’t take long I swear.” She said to the man while still hiding behind the menu. This was so embarrassing. She expected the man to make her leave somehow but all he did was smile in amusement, although he held a confused look. Ariana’s face was probably the reddest that it had ever been.  “I’m just hiding from someone for a second. He’ll leave soon.” She tried to explain but then groaned when she saw him greeting a friend and sitting on a table with him. She put her head in her hands and let it fall onto the table. “This can’t seriously be happening right now” She never felt so embarrassed in her life.

“Who are you hiding from?” the guy asked her. “My ex-boyfriend” she said before rolling her eyes. The guy gave her a look which said I understand. “I would leave but I really don’t want to catch his attention.”

“No problem. You can sit here. I’m almost done anyway.” He said and almost got up to leave but Ariana grabbed his arm to stop him. “No, please! I can’t be seen here alone” she said, hoping he would understand. Thankfully he relaxed back in his chair. “I take it it was a bad breakup?” the guy asked her. “Yep. Really bad.”

“I get it. You are going to draw more attention to yourself if you keep hiding behind that menu though” he said followed by small chuckle. He had a cute smile, Ariana thought. “How do you suggest that I hide, then?”

“Well, it’s not really hiding but if we pretend to have a conversation he’ll probably think that you’re on a date, which is less weird that holding a menu in front of your face all night. How’s that?”

Ariana gave him a thankful smile and dropped the menu. “It’s good enough” she said.

Having a conversation, however, requires talking, and Ariana had no idea what to say. Then she realised that they hadn’t even introduced themselves. “My name is Ariana, what’s yours?” she asked. “Renier” the guy replied. “Hmm.” Went Ariana. “It’s difficult to have a conversation when I don’t know you” she said awkwardly. He nodded, then saying “got any hobbies maybe?” in hope to find a common ground. “Music” she said. He widened his eyes in delight “Mine too!”

They quickly found a lot to talk about upon the mentioning of music, even touching different subjects and sharing their experiences with music. Even though Renier seemed to be the quiet type, he seemed to passionate about music. They got so lost in conversation that Ariana didn’t even realise that Todd had left the building.

Everyone's passionate about something

“What are we supposed to be looking at?”

“A jug… I presume?” Genevieve and Ariana had been staring at the artifact behind the glass for a few minutes, turning their heads and trying to understand what it was that had made the headlines. The town hall was filled with people, everyone waiting for the conference to start. “I regret the moment we said yes to Dad. Never again” Genevieve said sounding bored while still looking at the artifact. “Never again” Ariana agreed while also looking at the artifact. It’s not that Ariana didn’t appreciate history, but she would rather continue writing her song instead of being here.

“Should we look at another one?”

“It’s not like we’ll understand much anyways… Why did we even agree to come? It’s not like we both are interested in archaeology…”

“Didn’t you see the smile on his face? It was so wide it didn’t even fit on his face! It was the first time I’ve seen him so excited” Ariana replied. “I bet he wasn’t that excited when we were born” Genevieve answered. The both of them turned to look at each other and laughed. The conference was about to start so they decided to ditch the boring artifacts and listen to it instead. Once it came to an end, they decided to grab a drink and Genevieve sat down as Ariana headed to the bathroom.

Upon exiting the bathroom door, her eyes met Renier’s who was about to enter the men’s room. Her cheeks immediately flushed. It was the first time she had seen him around since the time from the cafeteria, which was probably the most embarrassing moment of her life. He gave her a small wave while Ariana offered him a smile before making her way back to her seat.

Before the conference started, a blonde man took the empty seat on Ariana’s left. She didn’t think much about him at first, but when the conference started he kept catching her attention. The man took out a notebook and jotted down notes whenever the speaker said something that he thought was interesting, even drawing very rough diagrams of the artifacts. How could someone find this conference so interesting, she kept thinking while peeking at whatever he was writing, only out of curiosity. She wanted to know what he was so interested in that he deemed worthy of jotting down. After some time, he let out a sigh and looked at Ariana. He had caught her trying to look at his notes. “sorry” she whispered. “Great stuff you got in there. You really have an eye for detail.” She said. Yikes, how could she say something like that! Yet another embarrassing moment to remember for the rest of her life. She wanted to floor to open up and swallow her. Thankfully, the man didn’t say anything.

After what felt like eternity, the conference finished and her dad stood up to go continue looking at the artifacts but Ariana remained seated. “Are you also interested in archaeology?” the man who was seated next to Ariana suddenly asked her. “uh… not really, no. I’m just here because of my dad.” She replied. “Oh. I thought you liked it since you were so interested in my notes.” Ariana’s face heated up again. “I was just- I- um,” she couldn’t find words to explain herself. “I was curious.” She finally said. “I wanted to know what caught your attention so much that you were so focused on. “I’m the same with music, that’s why. I can’t imagine being like that with archaeology though.” She told him. “Everyone has something they’re passionate about, right?” The man said. “I’m Zain by the way. You seem like an interesting person.” He said. Ariana’s hand immediately flew to her curls which she started twirling with her finger. “I’m Ariana.”

DONE

Last edited by BearHugs6 (05/07/2020 at 21:53)

Name: Scarlette Lenox
FC: Christina Hendrix

ABOUT

Name: Scarlette Lenox
Nickname: Red
Face claim: Christina Hendrix
Age: 33

Role: Resident

Traits: Feisty, alluring, stylish, bold | impulsive, blunt, sarcastic, irresponsible

Personality:
Scarlette is a bubbly free-spirit with a curious appreciation for art, culture and adventure. She is a bit self-centered but she is non-judgmental about other lifestyles or interests. She is extremely spontaneous and can be categorically careless especially where money is concerned. She will often splurge and overspend on expensive trinkets and fashion and is quite unapologetic about her taste for the finer things. She is good-natured, fun-loving and compassionate but also tends to be extremely prideful and at times manipulative. She knows what she wants and how to get it. She is confident, maybe too the point of being vain, but her sultry charm and frisky flirty ways causes others to overlook some of her more eccentric behaviors. She says and does some of the most mischievously outrageous things and does not care what others might think. Scarlette is full of passion and has a zest for life, often seeking out the most lavish of entertainments. She can get easily bored and maybe because of this has trouble making genuine connections with people. Few things get a rise out of her, she is quite optimistic and quick to laugh, even if it is at her own expense. Be ware though, she will not hesitate to turn her fiery temper on you if you cross her.

Biography:
Dr. David Lenox (Jeffrey Dean Morgan) and Grace Lenox (Raquel Welch) had Scarlette rather late into their marriage. They married at the age of 39 and 31 respectfully and within two years had her brother Rafe (Michael Fassbender). It would be a full 9 years later before she would be born (at age 50 and 42).  Originally, the family lived in the largest city outside of the village, where her father was an accomplished neurosurgeon. They were substantially well off and instilled traditional gender roles within the home, with David working long hours and Grace performing her household ‘duties’ as wife and mother. It worked for them. Scarlette spent her formidable years without any consciousness or understanding of how money worked. Life was easy and she was excessively spoiled, gaining an unrealistic expectation of financial comfort and freedom from her father’s lucrative employment.

Scarlette was a chubby little kid with fiery red hair and two big fat dimples under her high cheekbones almost always on display as she was constantly in a fit of laughter over something or another. She was a happy child. Her parents spoiled her but it was really her father that doted on his little 'red-child' as he dubbed her... part of which stuck as an on-going nickname throughout her life. At the age of 7 however, her father had a stroke and the family uprooted their lives to move to Draycott. Then things started to change. Scarlette did not really comprehend the change, the beach was wonderful and the small town was interesting but the days of lavish luxury were far gone, replaced by a more reserved and cautious lifestyle that took a lot of getting used to. As money got tighter her mother started to expose her dissatisfaction with the change to the family’s station. She began partying with the locals far too much, drinking far too much… and seeming to become resentful, neglectful and bitter the more time passed.

Of the children, Rafe definitely took the changes harder than she, having a rough go and struggling to make friends immediately after the transition. He began to have physical altercations with the locals and stay in trouble at school. It wasn’t until he made his first friend in town, Sirvan Taheri that he started to come around. Scarlette was not at all opposed to sulking around behind the two older boys from time to time, not only because they were always up to some devilment… but also… her brother’s friend was very likely the most beautiful boy she had ever seen, she totally had her very first live crush. She certainly did not count her obsession with Johnny Depp as being her first real crush. It did not matter to her at all that both boys totally and emphatically ignored her idolizing attention.

Overall though, Scarlette looked on the move to Draycott as an adventure and spent most of the time exploring the beaches and sneaking around in the nearby Grand Metropole Hotel, drawing the ire of more than one of the lofty visitors due to her mischievous antics. Of course, Mr. Fraser, the hotel’s proprietor would eventually catch her and although she was certain she caught him smirk at least once or twice, he often leveled a stern gaze upon her before slipping her one of the fancy exquisite desserts the luxury hotel was offering that day (much later in life she would learn they were actually petits fours) and sending her on her way. It just might be likely she made it a point to visit the hotel quite often in those days, just to get her chubby little hands on one of those magnificent treats. It was likely how she developed her insufferable sweet tooth.

When she was not harassing her brother and his friends or getting into trouble at the hotel she would often find her way to the Seaside Curio and spend vast amounts of time with Mrs. Lyons. She knew for a fact that her interest in antique jewelry as well as mythical and fantasy literature stemmed from the hours she would spend tinkering around in the elderly woman's shop. She never considered, even once, that the fantastic stories were anything but enthralling fiction.

Scarlette never felt body conscious and embraced her pudgy frame all through high school and loved her stark red hair that was quite remarkable even if she might have been the only one to think so, other than her father. She was a rather average student, mostly because she would get distracted from her lessons with wandering thoughts and a deep-seated desire to be out in the world experiencing life instead of being lectured about it.

While Rafe was away at college their father had another stroke, one which he would never recover. Rafe initially proposed dropping out of school so that he could return home and help out but their father refused. David held on for a few more years, time enough for Rafe to continue his education and earn himself a medical degree, but their father was never quite the same. During Scarlette’s senior year of high school, he passed away. Unsurprisingly, Rafe returned to Draycott, stepping into the role of head of household since both children knew that their mother could not be counted on. Grace had never recovered from her despondency over what her life had become, in Scarlette’s mind she never even tried. This drove a wedge between mother and daughter, even more so during that rather tumultuous year. The loss of her father left Scarlette erratic and full of sorrow and seeing her mother’s petty grievance over money instead of being saddened over the loss of the man she was married too blinded Scarlette with rage.

Rafe started up a small medical practice in town and took up the mantle to ensure that both mother and sister were taken care of but he had been incapable of healing the resentment and separation that occurred within the family unit. With the mortgage paid in full upon their father’s death, Rafe used a small portion of the life insurance money for his new business but passed the bulk of the money to Scarlette so that she could use it for college… or whatever… once she graduated. And since she never once heard her brother complain, and the animosity between Grace and herself did not seem to be dissipating, and because she did desire to go out and experience life… she left Draycott at the age of 18. It had taken her 15 years, with many strange twists and turns through her life… but she was finally home… although, she had no idea what to expect upon her arrival, or what people would think of the woman she had become.

Interests: Sirvan (RI) | Donovan (RI) | Yasaman (FI) | Mikel (FI)
Places to Investigate: South Pier | Seaside Curio

Outfit:
Day-to-day | Press Conference
|

Story - DONE

Uncover the Unknown - DONE

So much had changed, and yet… so much was still the same. I had only been back in town for a few hours and I felt as uneasy as I had felt the last time I stood in this house. Slowly I brushed my mauve polished nails over a picture frame, a slow smile curving my lips at the cheeky grin of my father’s reflection. I could hear his laughter in my mind, and it made my smile broaden a bit. It had been a long time since I thought of it… of him. But the memories of him were all over the room, which kind of surprised me. I half expected everything to be boxed up and hidden away.

The sound of heels clicking purposefully across the parquet flooring drew my attention back to the present. Drawing in a deep steadying breath I stepped back from the row of photographs and stepped to the small wet bar located at the far right of the study. Everything in the seaside manor had either been restored or completely renovated in my time away. I finished pouring myself a small glass of brandy just in time to brace myself as the door swung open and a curt raspy voice called out…

“Well look what the cat dragged in…”

The hairs on the back of my neck rose. One would think the years would have lessened my response to her, but I gripped my glass carefully and took a sip before I turned to gaze upon my mother. Even at her age, one could not argue that she was a striking woman. Much like myself, her curvy hourglass figure drew in the eye and her rich russet color hair was obviously expertly processed to ensure not a hint of gray peaked from within its tresses. There were quite a few crow’s feet etching the corners of her eyes and mouth that had not been there the last we met, but overall, my mother was still a beauty. Too bad the surface level did not penetrate deeper.

“Mother” I acknowledge with a simple word that conveyed so much. Formal, cold… distant. I had been anxious over this reunion most of all. Of course, I had sent word that I would be visiting for a while, quite unexpectedly. It did not surprise me that I did not receive a response, but it did not stop me from coming just the same. Finding two servants instilled in the home had been surprising… the fact that mother was nowhere to be found… not so much. Who knew where she had been? Clearly not the servants, who were completely thrown for a loop when I arrived, bags in hand on the doorstep. It was just the sort of thing one should expect from Grace Lenox… complete and utter disregard to anything and everything that did not revolve around her current obsession or desire or whim. She was likely off galivanting with her friends… or possibly some lover. It would not be the first time by any means. It hardly mattered though. I had not returned to Draycott to reconnect with her. In all honesty, I still was unsure why I picked this place of all places to seek refuge.

“Are you still peddling your little brand of fairy tales you began a few years ago?”

Leave it to her to completely diminish and ridicule what had turned into an award winning literary series. Despite the fact that the whole series was based in a fantasy world, there were definitely some real world comparisons. But what did I really expect from her? She was never an obtuse woman and if she bothered to take even a glance at my writing, she would likely have seen very fully between the lines of  fiction and reality between the protagonist and one of the main antagonists. Luckily, I was not forced to address her ornery remark because Rafe strolled in a moment later.

“I thought your books were phenomenal!” He announced enthusiastically with an enormous grin on his face as he waltzed straight over and pulled me into a huge bear hug. Despite the fact that I had not come home in all this time, Rafe made a habit of finding me on whichever bit of the world I happened to be on to visit me on occasion over the years. He was my rock… and my hero. I grinned and hugged him back just as vigorously. “I’m so glad you came home Red…”

I could not help the blush that heightened on my cheeks. Thankfully, he was too busy plucking my glass from my fingers and setting it on a tray behind me and missed the non-verbal response. If only the same could be said for the steady narrowing gaze I spotted on my mother’s face at that very same time.

“Well, my life has been so very hectic with all the society functions and fundraising I have been doing for your brother’s practice and non-profit organization that I have had hardly any time to waste on frivolous juvenile reading material… I am sure the young folks that take to that sort of thing have far more free time on their hands. Lucky for you”

I gritted my teeth but turned my attention to Rafe hissing under my breath an irritation that he had taken away the only thing that would bring me sanity right that minute. He smirked

“Yes… perfect for empty-headed lazy beach bums like me to lounge around doing nothing but reading literary smut!” I rolled my eyes but smirked, then laughed softly at the pressed mouth look her earned from our mother.

“You are neither empty-headed nor lazy!” She confronted… or defended? She obviously was not thrilled about Rafe’s support of my writing. But instead of continuing down her initial attack mode against me and my career, she pivoted onto a completely different… yet associated topic. “And when are you going to give up on this writing fantasy and settle down? You are not getting any younger you know… “

The fact that my brother, who was years older, had never been in a steady relationship in his entire life seemed to be lost on her. Or rather she just accepted that as a man it was perfectly fine for him to forsake marriage and love in pursuit of a career. The fact that he has shown absolutely no effort to curtail his playboy lifestyle was completely fine with her… it was only I… a woman… who was at fault for remaining unwed so late in life. Never mind that she was only two years younger than I when she married our father and they started their family. I knew it was my career… and lack of marriage to ‘tame’ me that put the bee in her bonnet.

“Ooh right, I forgot to send you the invite to the wedding!  I thought one and done would be enough for me… but if I do decide to latch on the ole’ ball and chain again, I will have to remember to shoot you off the rsvp for the ceremony with my future ex-husband…”

Rafe turned his head aside and I knew he was pretending to be very interested in whatever item he picked up off the table while I faced the confusion then shock then disbelief that quickly flickered over mother’s face.

“You did not wed Scarlette! Or divorce!... Do not even play around with that. It is no laughing matter… you know that divorce is a tragic sin!”

“Unlike adultery, right?” I should have held my tongue, but I was feeling riled up and I glared back at her while she stammered and blustered self-righteously.

Rather quickly Rafe stepped in, abruptly announcing that he had decided to drop his work for the day and go down to check out the south pier restoration. He claimed to have heard a rumor that a huge archeological find had been unearthed. Before she had a chance to chime in, Rafe suggested that I should join him considering I had not been back to town in years and there were so many things that he could show me while at the same time asking mom if she wouldn’t mind stopping by the office and getting the staff situated. I had to admit, Rafe knew how to get the woman on his side. She was all to eager to do his bidding… perhaps especially because it allowed her the impression that she was someone with power.

“Besides… I promised I would stop by with some medical supplies for the archeologists just in case something unfathomable occurred while they are digging…”

“You are such a sweet boy… that handsome smooth-talking Mayor no doubt is swindling you out of things again… you really should consider your own needs first for a change… you let far too many people take advantage of you”

I had to bite the inside of my cheek before I pointed out the hypocrisy of her words. I was 99% certain that she was the biggest leech in my brother’s life. But Rafe had gone to her, giving her a few more instructions of things he wanted her to handle at his office before he turned to me and asked if I was ready. I almost opted against going. I had just arrived in town and I was feeling rather exhausted. But the idea of sticking around at home where I could easily be bated into a bickering match with the older woman did not sound appealing at all. So, in the end I agreed. Of course, Rafe made sure to point out how illogical my traveling clothes would be for our excursion. That he looked pointedly at my heels made me squinch up my nose. After a quick change into a calf-length linen sundress and some flip flops, we headed out for a tour of sorts of my old hometown.




The moment we were out of that house, and away from our mother, my whole demeanor changed. I relaxed so fully that I had to question myself over how uptight I had become just being in the same room with Grace Lenox. The woman had a way of zapping every ounce of joy out of me for no other reason than she was who she was. Not wishing to expend additional energy on cause of my mother I focused solely on the things that Rafe pointed out while we traveled through town on foot. Again, I was struck by how similar and also how foreign everything felt. Much like the home I grew up in, many buildings had either been refurbished or completely gutted and modernized from the inside out. Along High Street the bustle was a far cry from what I remembered being a small crowd of locals shopping for necessities. Now there were shops of all sorts and people of all walks of life, from the uber elite to humble hardworking laborers. 

Another thing I noted that was a huge difference since I left Draycott… it became undeniably clear that my brother had become somewhat of a big thing. More than a few people greeted him by name while even a few more stopped to ask his advice on some medical concern right there on the street. The fact that he was more than gracious and willing to answer any and all inquiries exposed such a disparity between living in a small town versus taking up residence in a metropolitan city. I could not imagine running into my OBGYN on the street and just chatting idly about some random ailment.

“That happens all the time?” I finally asked after the third person, someone with some unusual rash on the back of their hand got suggested an over-the-counter ointment that could be bought at the local pharmacy. Rafe chuckled as he peeped over at me.

“Enough of the time yeah… we look out for each other here” he murmured still grinning at my skeptical look. “You’ve been gone a long time.”

I nodded without responding. I wasn’t really sure what to say at any rate. He was right. I was not used to this sort of lifestyle anymore, all relaxed, easy going, neighborly graces and personable companionship. Not that I was complaining. The truth of the matter was that I liked the close-knit vibe that I witnessed watching my brother speak with the locals he knew.

Eventually we arrived at the Town Hall… which did not look as if it had changed in a century. I chuckled softly to myself at how I romanticized the building with its historic architecture and how it seemed to just center the town completely. It was quite literally the seat of authority in the city, where power and prestige shake hands and make deals. At least that is what my writers mind imagined while I waited for Rafe to go speak with the Mayor and handle whatever business he had come to do. I stood in the lobby studying a statue of one of the towns founders and wondering whether he had envisioned how much things would change from the time that he existed.

I was completely lost in thought when Rafe returned still carrying the supplies he had intended to deliver.

“Need to drop them at the ferry…” was his quick explanation and off we went.

Walking a short distance south we finally stepped onto the beaches in Draycott… that is exactly when I really registered that I was “home”. The smell, the way the sea sprinkled mist against my cheeks, the warm sand squishing between my toes after I slipped off my shoes… hysterically I giggled out a soft chant of “there’s no place like home” causing Rafe to laugh out loud with me.  We were both grinning ear to ear when we arrived at the prep area in the marina. There were a couple large ferries anchored just past the sandbar and several smaller rowboats pegged at the shore. Many people were coming and going… all shipping over to the burnt our skeleton of what was once the South Pier. As far as I could tell. However, seconds after we arrived a slender dark-haired woman stepped over to us with a very serious expression on her face.

“You cannot be here” she announced matter-of-factly and basically planted her petite frame directly in front of both my brother and I, each of which towered over her by a couple to several inches.

“Oh… why is that?” Rafe cantered with a sly smirk while letting his gaze dip low as if he were sizing her up. I shook my head. I had not been around my brother for a lot of years… but some things never changed.

“This is a preservation dig and we cannot have you locals trampling through and corrupting this spot.” She returned still in that same matter-of-fact tone. She did not at all sound angry or annoyed… just… concise. The fact that my brother’s eyes seemed to light up mischievously seemed to be lost on her

“So… if you take a step to the right, am I allowed to corrupt that spot?”

The woman blinked… obviously caught off guard and left confused by his ridiculous comment but then after a brief hesitation she seemed to comprehend… or at least I assumed she understood when it appeared that her cheeks tinted a slight shade darker. The rotten bastard had the most arrogant grin on his face while the woman before us seemed to press her lips a bit tighter in response.

“Leave the professor be Rafe…” I heard chided towards him in a deeper voice and my brother’s grin softened and tilted slightly higher as he turned… as I did… as the ‘professor’ did, towards a dark stranger approaching. Although, as soon as he drew close enough, I realized immediately that he was no stranger at all.  Each man clapped one hand together as they went in for a sort of half-hug half-bump embrace before stepping back. I noticed that the ‘professor’s’ brow was furrowed quite deeply, and she had a very firm and stern expression as she watched both Sirvan and Rafe greet each other affectionately. After all these years, they seemed to still be exceptionally close friends.

Sirvan looked impressive. Not nearly as tall as I remembered… but considering I was still a chubby little kid the last time I had seen him, that made perfect sense. And even though he was not ‘as’ tall, he was still several inches taller than, which made him quite a dashing and commanding figure. I felt goosebumps spread down my limbs as I gazed at him for the first time in years. The instantaneous response did not lessen when I noticed that his gaze also shifted in my direction… and shifted down before rising back to my eyes. I also was not mistaken at the perk of interest that filled his eyes before he let his attention draw back to Rafe who was saying something about medical supplies. Sirvan wore a pair of tailored black pants and white button down with the cuffs loose and folded up around his elbows. His tie lay open and dangling down from his neck and the top three buttons of his shirt were parted, exposing a dusting of dark hairs scattered across his upper chest. I had to count to three as I slowly released a pent-up breath that I somehow found myself holding. And I chided myself for having such a silly teenager-y reaction to a man I did not even know.  I had more than enough experience with men to be able to hold my own against one… even a past figment of my imagination. Was the petite brunette his wife then? I shook my head and tried to pay better attention to the conversation going on before me. Ahh… introductions…

“This is Professor Yasaman Azari… she and her group are here to retrieve, preserve and catalog the artifacts that are being found out at the remains…” Sirvan was saying… then introducing my brother… “Dr. Rafe Lenox… town physician…”

I was not mistaken that the professor hesitated when Rafe stretched his hand out in offering. A couple seconds ticked by before she offered hers and they shook. It is possible that Rafe held on to her hand a bit longer than he needed to, but I could not tell at this point how that affected her. She looked cool as a cucumber now, unsmiling and aloof.

“If you will excuse me Mister Mayor… Doctor… I must be getting back to work” She did not hesitate or wait to be introduced to me.

Rafe’s gaze followed the retreating professor and I found myself smirking softly as I gazed into Sirvan’s eyes that had come to rest back on me. That he was now the Mayor of Draycott shocked me beyond measure and I was absolutely curious how that change came about.  By that point I had my wayward emotions far under control, and so too did it seem that Sirvan had gained control of his wandering eye. He was being earnestly professional and charming as he chatted briefly with Rafe about the excavation and several of the exciting finds that they were pulling out of the debris across the waterway while taking occasional peaks in my direction. I was very aware that a lot of men typically had a visceral reaction to my voluptuous body, it wasn’t really anyone’s fault… and I never found myself feeling offended or uncomfortable when I would catch a stranger checking me out. I had never felt any sort of shame or discomfort about my body, even when I had been a bit overweight… but… I would be a liar if I said that I was upset when nearly all that youthful chubbiness made its way directly to my bosom and hip areas after I went away to college.

“Who’s your friend?” He finally asked Rafe, earning a confused look then a wide-eyed acknowledgement that he had totally forgotten I stood there.

“My brother has always been a bit of an idiot whenever there are pretty girls around” I remarked before Rafe had a chance, earning me both an annoyed scoff from one man and a confused tilted gaze from the other.

“Red?” Sirvan asked cautiously and when I grinned a bit wider his eyes lit up in recognition… or memory… or something. It was definitely a different expression than the one he had before he knew who I was. He seemed genuinely shocked as if he could not believe what his mind was trying to accept. Then he smirked and shook his head a little. “Wow… oh… wow… little Red… all grown up”

I laughed again, “I have been grown up for quite a few years now Sirvan… or maybe I should say Mister Mayor… congratulations!”

“Thank you” He remarked quickly, reflexively it seemed. Likely he heard that a lot or had at some point when he earned the position. But he did look incredibly proud over his position. I took the time to inquire about the bounty they were pulling out of the sea with genuine curiosity. Everything antique intrigued me… and the fantastic items he was describing only made my writers heart expand.

“I would love to have a look at them… up close… especially the sword… it sounds like something straight out of a mythical novel…” He chuckled at my enthusiasm but also seemed happily surprised by it.

“You have always been 89% dork sis…” I wrinkled my nose and punched Rafe lightly on the arm earning a chuckle from him as he skipped back a couple steps

“History is far more exciting and interesting than your gospel of math and science”

“Hey, math and science saves lives…”

Sirvan chuckled. “As much as I would love to stand around and have this very real contentious debate with the two of you, I am afraid I must be getting back to work as well” The fact that he did sound genuinely disappointed made me grin.

“Well good luck, I am totally envious of your opportunity to see all of that stuff up close and personal!” Which earned an obnoxiously loud and dramatic yawn from Rafe. Sirvan ignored his theatrics.

“Well, now that you have a bit of an in with the Mayor, perhaps he will put in a word on your behalf… if you are lucky”

“Oh my goodness… Do not tease me so!” I remarked with my own dramatic flair. Sirvan winked with a taunting grin before he took himself off.

Rafe and I explored a bit longer, eventually making our way to the Party District, which was completely and utterly new since I had been away. And I loved it. He showed me a few of his favorite places to eat and drink when he was in the mood for socializing, including a pub named Big Anchor Garage and The Salty Minx jazz lounge. He claimed that there was one more place that was a bit off the grid, immediately sparking my interest. But we never got around to checking it out. According to Rafe the more ‘exclusive’ spot was only available after a certain time of day. And by the way he wiggled his eyebrows while taunting me, he knew very well he was stroking my curiosity more. All he would offer though, by way of explanation, was to suggest that I checked out a glassware shop… named Mirror, Mirror, one night soon.

He just laughed at my obvious disappointment and frustration at his ridiculous covertness because he knew damn well my inquisitiveness would never give up on finding out more.

“I hate you sometimes” I mumbled to which he just laughed more, wrapping an arm around my neck and pulling me close while he dug his knuckle into the top of my head much like he had all the time when we were younger. I gasped and shoved at his chest but was definitely laughing as I smoothed down my slightly frizzy hair.

“You love me” he cantered, and I rolled my eyes. But I did and begrudgingly admitted it.

We had an early supper at the Big Anchor Garage before Rafe slipped into a game of darts that was going on at the bar. I ended up heading home but I was totally happy I spent most of my first hours in town roaming around and sharing taunting memories with him all day. It was precisely what I thought I needed… why I came back. At least that is what I told myself at the time.





About a week later I found myself pleasantly surprised as I browsed the wares at the Town Hall local fair. I had always wished I was more skilled with a paint brush or a sculptor’s knife instead of an ink pen but a love for arts was deeply ingrained in me. Artists, in my personal experience were some of the most passionate people one could every meet. There was a distinct pride in accomplishing something with your bare hands… something creative and captivating, something that draws people in. Beauty was in the eye of the beholder of course, but pride and enthusiasm are contagious. And being able to pour over so many fabulous items, through stall after stall of quality craftmanship… and with my own personal knowledge of what one might expect to find in immersive art districts throughout the world such as in France or Italy, I could vouch that the people of Draycott could hold their own.  Unique, regional materials and view points were littered in the selections I had the opportunity to investigate.

“This is gorgeous…” I murmured softly as I delicately lifted a dragon pendant. The pale dark-haired gentleman within the booth smiled softly as he nodded and gave a few details about the piece.

“The 14k gold dragon holds a handblown sea glass pearl within its mouth and serves as a hidden bail for the pendant. This part is a bold poppy jasper design, that’s the vibrant orange and gray that is poured in the center of the gold etched charm. Poppy jasper is believed to be an energizing stone that supports courage, emotional balance and strength. This here…” he pointed to the dragon’s scales and face, “are all hand drawn. It is definitely a statement piece….”

I smiled softly as I ran my fingers over the smooth surface of the pendant and the dragon itself. “Did you make it?”

He laughed… “heavens no… I have a shop and have all sorts of unique jewelry… well lots of other stuff too.” He looked a bit sheepishly at me as he admitted… “I honestly set up a booth during the fair just to draw you tourists to my shop since it is not on High Street… a lot of you do not know there are other places to visit other than these few blocks around the center of town and the beach… it is called The Seaside Curio… I am certain we probably have some other things that you might like as well”

“Ohh gosh…  Ms. Lyons sold the shop?” I surprisingly asked. I remembered the place… vividly.

He looked at me oddly. “I… well no. She left it to me…” He let the words die out and I felt saddened.

“Oh… gosh I am sorry.” I mutter awkwardly, “I did not realize. I… I remember her being a sweet kind person, she was always welcoming and generous. I have a lot of fond memories of her”

“Those are kind… and honest words. She was the best person and taught me a lot about how to treat people” he said with a heavy dose of pride. “I am sorry though, I don’t recall having seen you around… I just assumed you were a tourist “

“Well… sort of touristy maybe.” I laugh softly. “I used to live here when I was younger… but haven’t been home for about 15 years now… so, there is a lot I am not up to date on”

“Be careful with this one Mikel… she can be a troublemaker…”

I gasped at the sudden accusation and struggled to hold in a chuckle as I turned mischievous eyes on Sirvan who suddenly strolled up beside me at the stall.

“Surely you would not take the word of this rabble-rouser!... There is no way I could be more troublesome than this one here”

The shopkeeper… Mikel as Sirvan had called him looked surprised and amused. “The Mayor??”

Sirvan chuckled arrogantly, “Exactly… I am the epitome of respectability and civility!” I dropped my jaw as I looked from one to the other.

“My God! You have been bamboozeled!... Trust me… I used to sneak around watching this one here and that wicked doctor… they were the terrors of Draycott before I left town… I am certain I know where ALL the bodies are buried!”

But I could not hold face much longer… Sirvan cracked a smile and I burst out laughing. Poor Mikel looked confused and amused at the same time.

“Yeah… that wicked doctor… she meant to say her brother”

I grinned over to the pale guy who was more understanding now. “True… doesn’t discount he was rotton to the core back then with his buddy here!” I tease with another smirk

“Ahh… umhm I see the resemblance now… both physical and personality wise”

“Oh gosh I hope not!” I groaned and shook my head while both men laughed.

Grinning from ear to ear I purchased a few things from Mikel’s booth and promised to stop by the Curio sometime within the next week or two before I turned away and walked a few paces with Sirvan.

“You know damn well I was not a troublemaker… “

“Oh please… poor Rafe was always having to ruin our good ole’ pranks and fun to run off and investigate what antics you were getting up to”

I laughed peeping over at him. “You realize you just admitted you were up to no good to begin with right?”

“ha… what kind of politician would I be if I started admitting such things” he teases with a wicked grin and I smirked in response.

“Oh… so I should assume you are still a very bad boy…”

“Assuming I am a boy in any fashion would be very unwise of you lil Red…” he was still grinning but his words sent a shiver down my spine as my eyes shifted down his body appreciating the tailored crisp navy suit he word that fit him to perfection.

“You are probably right… that would be utterly foolish of me” I admit bluntly before drawing my gaze back to his. “So, you came all the way over here just to insinuate, or compliment… my bad reputation”

Something glinted in his eyes, “actually I was just wandering through the fair… schmoozing the locals and greeting the tourists… you know… cringy politician things… when I saw you” He paused to greet a shopper that wandered over to where we strolled and waved to a couple a little farther away and seemed to slip right back into professional politician mode without missing a beat. “Honestly, I had no intention other than to speak… and to see if you were transitioning back into the swing of things here now that you are back…”

“I am not really sure what I expected to be fair. My memories are a little jaded but also fond. I do admit that revisiting Draycott… exploring the city with the eyes of an adult is far more interesting than I expected it to be. I was fairly certain that I would be bored our of my mind within a couple days…”

Sirvan chuckled. “Finding that we are not quite as backwards as you remembered.”

I smirked, the dimples in my cheeks digging deep… “I never thought Draycott was backwards… per say…”

“Ummhmm… so speaks the world traveler… took off the first chance you got and never looked back…”

I slyly peaked over at him but he did not at all seem like he was insinuating anything by this comment. Perhaps it was my own guilt over why I left… over why I stayed away… that made me think he might have been.

“It was easier to stay away” I murmur without thinking and caught the curiosity that sparked in his gaze and I chided myself inwardly. I shrugged my shoulders while darting my eyes around to the nearby vendors. When I spied a saltwater taffy stall my eyes lit up and I totally used it as a means to completely change the topic. Sirvan seemed to go along with it even though I got the odd sensation that he reallyl wanted to ask questions. For a few more minutes we just talked about the taffy treat and how obsessed I had been over them as a kid. Of course, anyone that is anyone who has lived in a beach town would have an obsession with saltwater taffy!... What kind of beachy person were you if you did not? We chatted a tiny bit more about some of the other food offerings that he suggested I give a taste test before he announced that he had to get back to work.

“If you need anything or have any questions about anything feel free to stop by my office any time…”

“When I think of how you can help me Mister Mayor, I will be sure to come harass you posthaste…”

He looked me in the eye and started nodding his head, his lips ticked up at the corner, “you do that Red…”





The next day, I decided to visit the hotel. For a couple reasons. One… because it had been a while since I had a good spa day and after hearing that the Grand Metropole boasted an incomparable spa experience, I was fixated on checking it out. Originally, I assumed I would go in a few days perhaps… but after being forced to endure my mother’s presence not once but twice in the last 24 hours… I needed something to ease the tension I was feeling. Even now thinking of her grating personality and snarky comments had me gritting my teeth.

So, a short time later I entered the Grand Metropole and I admit, I was surprised. I remember thinking the place was huge… grand, like its name… as a child but I did not remember it feeling quite so luxurious or sophisticated. Perhaps because those words had little meaning to me at that age? I am not sure, but everything was spotless, which, okay… should be expected at every hotel. But I mean… it looked like you could quite literally eat off the immaculate marble floor. The antique stained glass sent a kaleidoscope of color spiraling off the walls and making metals glint and gleam in every direction you might turn. Every employee was equally as spotless and well groomed, with pristine, sharply pressed uniforms and effortless, genuine smiles that communicated a cheerfulness and an enthusiasm to be of assistance without being pushy or aggressive. It just felt comfortable while still reeking of rich opulence. It made me recall some of the misbehaviors I had enacted within these walls as a child and wonder why I had never gotten into much more trouble than I had.

I nibbled on my lower lip now and peaked around. The doorman had indicated that the spa was down towards the west wing of the hotel, but I was quite certain I had gotten turned around and confused by the directions. I stood still for a moment, peering around and huffed softly realizing that I would need to ask again to hopefully be directed on the right path. I scanned the few people that happened to be at this end of the hotel, looking for one of those perfect uniforms until my eyes fell on a tall man several yards away. He was speaking with an older couple while I stood back and observed him. There was something strangely familiar about him, but I could not put my finger on why I thought so. While I continued to just watch him, he suddenly shifted his eyes and I swear I got the weirdest sensation that he was watching me too. It was like he pierced me with his gaze, and I could not seem to shake it. I felt like I was caught trying to sneak my hand into the cookie jar after I shifted my gaze up and down his body. Chills spiked down my spine and I felt a jolt stab into my abdomen. And then I was just standing there… like a doe caught in some headlights, staring at the stranger idiotically.

I had no idea how long I stood there like that, certainly it could not have been more than a couple seconds. At least I hoped it had not been. When I finally dragged my eyes away it seemed like air whooshed into my lungs as if I had just run a sprint across the beach outside.  I lifted a hand and rubbed down the bridge of my nose before I turned in the opposite direction thinking I would just head back the way I came and ask someone at the front desk.

“May I help you with something?”

I squealed and jumped two steps forward at the unexpectedly close voice from behind. Spinning around, my eyes wide from the fright my breath caught seeing that the gentleman had strolled over and was standing inches away now.

“My apologizes, I did not mean to give you a fright…”

“I… sorry… no it is okay… you didn’t… well…  I… I mean you did… but well… I mean to say… well…” I stammered out before wrinkling my nose and letting out a laugh. “Sorry… you’re fine! I just did not hear you approach. No harm done”

He smirked and I began to nibble on my lower lip again after tilting my head to gaze up at him. He stood several inches taller than me and I was completely captivated by his piercing dark blue eyes. So much so that I just stood there, again gawking at him blankly as if I were in some dream-like state. I was reminded once more of a familiarity that I could not place but that was far in the back of my mind. All I really knew… all that I could actually think and formulate into some sense in my mind was that I wanted to rub him in chocolate syrup and taste every drop off of his towering body.

“Did you need help finding something Ms. Lenox?” He finally probed, his voice deep and sensual, at least it was in my ears. I was abruptly reminded of both his offer to be of assistance and that I had been seeking someone to help me locate the spa.

“Oh gosh… you must think me some sort of nitwit!” I laughed again while shaking my head to try and clear all the wicked wanton images of this man from my mind. “Yes… sorry I was going to try out the spa, I hear great things about it”

He smiled and nodded before pointing out quite gently that I was literally just around the corner from the entrance of the spa and even offered to escort me the rest of the way.

“Awkward” I chuckled softly… “no… thank you, I am sure I can make it the rest of the way on my own but thank you so much for your help”

“It is no problem at all. I am sure that our experts will take very good care of you. Try the Ruby Red Indulgence treatment…” He suggested in that silky-smooth panty-moistening voice. Every inch of me tingled with each word that spilled off those sexy lips of his. “we have a house blend of grapefruit oil that will just sooth every bit of tension out of your body as they massage every inch of you from head to toe… it includes a skin-softening exfoliation as well, you might like how it makes you feel”

My pulse quickened as I nodded my head. Wantonly, the image of him with his hands coated in that oil sounded like just what I needed but I did not blurt that out… at least not that time. I thanked him softly and rolled my eyes at myself after I turned away due to how raspy and choked up, I had sounded in my own ears.  It had been a long time since I had such a bawdy response to a man upon first sight.

After I took a few steps down the hall, intending to put space between myself and the far too bewitching man my pulse raced for quite a different reason. Quickly I spun around, frowning hard but drew up short when I saw that he was no where to be found. I walked quickly back down the hall thinking I would catch him headed in the opposite direction. But… no. He was just… gone. He must have run away from me after that completely ridiculous and juvenile interaction. But now I had questions. Or really… two questions.  Who the hell was he... and how did he know my name?

Two Shots of Whatever - DONE

✳️ Themed Parties
Rafe was the one that told me about the themed parties, although, I likely would have found out all on my own during my travels through town. Everyone everywhere was talking about them… excited about them. Well that made sense really considering how passionately delighted everyone was acting over the finds in the first place. The themed parties just seemed like a natural evolution from the original enthusiasm generated over the archeology dig itself. Some revelers roamed the streets in stark painted make up and gimmicky garb while others preferred a quieter, more reserved atmospheres. There was something for everyone if you cared to venture out. Brightly and dimly lit streets gave way to whatever you wanted or dreamed of finding as you partied or sulked around looking for the best types of trouble to get into. I, never being one to turn down a good party, decided I would try a little of everything out.

✳️ Pub
The first night I went with Rafe to The Big Anchor Garage, a brewery pub where almost all the customers sat around drinking an array of beers… or some sort of specialty beer cocktail mixture with archeology themed names. It was lively, with a number of tv’s all over the place displaying an array of sporting events. The interior had a warm glow to it… almost a homey feel, with leather padded bar stools packed in a row along the side of the well-stocked bar. Lively bartenders seemed to know everyone’s name… a huge crowd of ‘regulars’, mostly locals, crushed around each other to just relax, unwind and share good laughs with their friends and neighbors.  The tourists that did ventured inside typically sat in the burgundy booths that spaced along the walls of the space until they gave way to an area in the rear where billiards and dart boards were set up for patrons to loudly game with each other.

Rafe opened a tab immediately upon entering and the very first thing he did was buy a round for everyone. I shook my head as he was passed two shot glasses by the petite blond bartender that grinned maybe a little too brightly in his direction. Shamelessly he flirted with her, so maybe the look was warranted. I shook my head. It was not at all surprising to me, nor the other female heads that turned his way. He introduced me to some of the ‘newer’ locals I was unfamiliar with and I chatted with some of the older ones that I was. Eventually he disappeared for a while, I assumed to go back to the gaming area while I remained at the bar sipping on one of the microbrews when the two stools next to me were suddenly being occupied. Imagine my surprise at seeing the stern professor setting her purse on the edge of the bar with a rather unamused look on her face. One of the bartenders strolled over and asked for the newcomers’ order. At the blank look on her face I could not seem to help myself from speaking up. Perhaps it was the 3 other beers I had already downed that night.

“The microbrew was really tasty professor…” I suggested and tilted my froth laced glass in her direction. She immediately began to shake her head but incredibly cute guy that sat opposite her spoke up instead.

“Sounds great… we’ll take two” I noticed the professor narrow her gaze at the redtopped male and he just grinned… rather tauntingly if you asked me. I smirked and refocused on my drink.

“Hiya… I’m Zain…” the guy suddenly said as he stretched out his hand in front of the professor towards me.

“Ohh… sorry… Scarlette” I respond exchanging a brief handshake and smiling in greeting. “Did not mean to interrupt your date…”

“We’re not on a date!”

“This isn’t a date!”

Both of them spit out the denial rapidly at the same time. I giggled and lifted my hands defensively in front of myself at the misunderstanding.

“Ooohh… okay! Sorry” I teased.

The guy Zain was super friendly and chatty. He smiled a lot. He even got the professor to speak more than a couple words and even crack a smile once or twice but eventually he decided to go check out the games in the rear, leaving me alone… if you could call a crowded bar alone… with Yas, it was what Zain had called her repeatedly. It sounded about what I remembered from the day at the beach when I saw her for the first time. I was completely shocked to learn that she was almost a decade older than me… around the same age as my brother and Sirvan. She did not talk very much, Zain did almost all of the talking but she contributed to the conversation slightly. That was until the topic switched to that of the excavation. Quite enthusiastically she began tossing out very intellectual words that seemed to be completely eroded with archeology lingo and terms that I became so utterly loss within a few minutes. Zain began translating for me when he noticed my wide-eyed looked and I sincerely hoped that the beer was the accomplice that lead to my mushy brain functioning.

At one point, Rafe came by and took more than a little time ribbing the professor… Yas. He seemed to enjoy teasing her if I were telling the truth, or at least it felt that way to me. To give her credit, she did look as if she were quite unaffected by his behavior. However, as soon as he took himself off, back to the gaming area…  I noticed that her eyes followed his departure.

“He is moderately infuriating” she huffed out. I think she thought she was saying so under her breath but at the boisterous laugh she earned from me she realized her error.  Quite cheerfully I bought her another drink and announced that she was so very accurate in assessing my brother. I did notice a little twinkle in her eye as I handed her the drink and then she grinned slightly as we toasted to thwarting moderately infuriating men. For the remained of the night Yas and I sat there simply talking and laughing slightly about the most mundane topics to the most volatile…. Sports were not really her thing but she certainly had opinions regarding politics and of course science was a huge interest of hers. Surprisingly she also seemed to have a high appreciation of art and that seemed to bond us together when we spoke of techniques and some of the artists that we liked in common.

✳️ Jazz Lounge
A couple nights later I wound up at the Salty Minx. The subdued smoky atmosphere completely hit the mood I was in for the evening. After having a long drawn out brunch with mom I originally intended to head to the spa for another of those Ruby Red treatments (the hotel employee had been completely accurate on how great it made me feel)… but time just got away from me. I spent the afternoon conferencing with my agent. She was concerned about what the upcoming release… especially with the drama that could erupt at any time. We were left in limbo over that… and I had no way to reassure her… or to reassure myself. Everything could come crumbling down around me at any moment. Well… maybe not that dramatic… but I could be heavily impacted by an unexpected disclosure.

I sighed heavily, even now, after entering the bar. A hostess greeted me and ushered me to a small two-seater table towards the back wall of the lounge, by my request, when I told her that I was alone. After sitting I decided to order one of the specialty drinks they prepared for the theme before I took the time to glance around. A band played on a shallow stage in front of a small open space before a row of tables lined up just beyond that area. I assumed the bare floor provided an option if any of the customers decided that they would like to do some slow dancing. Smooth, slow tunes strummed out and the rhythm was almost entrancing. Some customers had quiet conversations at their tables while others bobbed their heads or tapped their feet softly in tune to the melodies pouring over us. 

I was so engrossed in the infectious harmonies filling the room that I barely registered when my drink was settled on the table in front of me. Off-handedly I murmured a thank you, not even glancing up.

“Don’t mention it” a deep voice announced as a broad body slid into the seat next to me. Startled I looked over and felt surprised that Sirvan had sat… and that he was the one that settled my drink at the table. I arched a brow in confusion.

“No point in wasting this seat is it?” he suggested as he lifted his own drink for a sip… some dark unblemished liquid… not even a cube of ice to dilute its hue. I smirked softly as I took a bit of my own.

“No, you are welcome to join me”

He made a gruff sounding grumble as he settled back in the seat and looked towards the band. And we made an occasional passing remark but for the most part we just silently absorbed what was happening around us. Just a low-key, fantastic display of culture and emotion. At one point the band took a small intermission and a low hum of instrumental jazz poured softly through speakers that were mounted inconspicuously around the lounge. Sirvan leaned forward, resting one elbow on the table as he turned and just sat there watching me. I waited, expecting that he would say something, but he just kept watching… and slowly I started to squirm under the scrutiny.

“What?” I finally broke the silence between us and cocked my head to one side.

“I don’t know yet…” I chuckled and continued looking at him curiously.

“What is that supposed to mean…”

“Just that, I haven’t figured you out yet…”

“What makes you think there is anything to figure out?

“There is always something to figure out…”

I shake my head and laugh again… did I sound nervous? I thought I sounded a bit anxious. Maybe the music covered the slight elevation of my tone. “You are a pessimistic sort…”

“Oh come on… you’re at a high in your career… fans, fame, fortune… and you randomly return home after fifteen years of being away? There’s something to figure out…”

“Suspicious much?... you’re searching a needle in a haystack… can’t a girl just want a little R&R?”

“Sure…” he murmured softly as he picked up his drink and took a swallow. My eyes watched every precise movement… he was methodical with it. “I’ll bite… a little vaca? Still poses the question… why now… why here?”

I laughed softly… defensively maybe? “Does it really make a difference? I missed home perhaps…”

“No… I suppose it doesn’t matter. Still a curiosity.” He paused again “You’ve changed…”

I laughed a little fuller, “yeah… I’m not 15 anymore sherlock…” He smirked and his eyes slid down, over the bulge of my cleavage and down the side of my body he could view from his vantage point.

“Obviously” he murmured in a low tone just as the lights dimmed back down and the band resumed their place on the stage. I held his gaze for a heartbeat… two… ten. He did not relent for a long time, and my pulse raced slightly as he continued to try to read me. I had no doubt that was what he was doing… nothing else really made sense. Finally, he shifted and settled back into his chair, focusing his attention back to the performance. But I was left wondering why he was making it his business to try and decipher my motivations. And what I would do if he did…

✳️ Speakeasy
I felt… exhilarated… wicked… clandestine. Chills raced down my spine as if I were playing out some secret spy novel drama from one of my books. It was a fun, cloak-and-dagger harmless thrill, seeking out and secreting into the off-the-grid establishment that Rafe had only eluded to on my first day back in Draycott. About a week after the themed parties began, I took my brother’s challenge. A taunting little game of hide and seek. Not that I was seeking him out mind you… just the adventure he assured me could be had if I was just skilled enough to solve the mystery he had laid out. There was a place… somewhere in Draycott… that offered me the opportunity to put some sleuthing skills to the test.

I admit, it took me a while to piece together the clues he had given. Mirror, Mirror… well played I smirked as I entered the glassware specialty shop. On the surface, there was nothing out of the ordinary. And that was the point, wasn’t it? To be ordinary… mundane… unassuming. Of course, I was being too tepid in my description. Ordinary was too tame a word to describe the exquisite objects set to sale within the enchanting antique shop. Remington and Victorian era mirror, ornate golds and pewters… and marbles. Refined elegance was available in every inch of the charming showroom. But I was not there to browse nor buy. A fashionably dressed woman of an undetectable age appeared at my side when I stood before the huge floor to ceiling ornate mirror. She smiled pleasantly and asked if she could be of assistance. Without turning to her… simply glancing at her reflection in that obscenely large mirror I murmured that I would like to go through the looking glass. I was not mistaken at the way her eyes lit up and her grin spread a touch wider. It was the code word… or sentence as it were. Rafe really was not the best keeper of secrets, completely guileless that one.

When she stepped forward and shifted the mirror my heart raced. Seconds later I was secreted into a narrow hallway before being transported into my under-the-radar destination… an covertly hidden speakeasy by the name of Beauty. I had no idea if it was the only establishment in Draycott similarly set up, but it was the one that Rafe seemed to suggest. So here I was. A pretty brunette hostess greeted me as she ushered me the rest of the way into the small hidden gem. I cannot lie, the place immediately gave me an “Anne Rice” type of vibe, with dark woods, smooth dark leather and dimly lit mood lighting throughout. AThe interior was much more compact than a typical club, and it seemed that there was a concerted effort to ensure that occupancy within was limited to a handful of bodies. I could count the number of guests that seemed to mingle together in the surrounding chesterfield sofas. One huge crystal chandelier hung about the center of the club and there was a wall-to-wall back lit bar packed full of specialty and top tier liquors at the right. On the opposite wall was a variety of discreet artwork and sculptures that one could call questionably suggestive. Towards the rear of the space I could make out what seemed to be a slightly more secluded seating arrangement and I could only guess that this is what they concocted as a sort of small VIP area. Just a slightly more exclusive section, with dark curtains to each side corralling that one table setting. That space was empty at that moment.

There was no dance floor, no blaring, intrusive music… just a soft low melody that offered ambiance not distraction. I could not rightly say what sort of person you should expect to meet there but the words that kept slipping into my mind were special… exclusive… intriguing. And there were just enough other guests for me to quietly and slyly observe as I slipped over to the bar and ordered a ‘Dead Men Tell No Tales’ which was their specialty creation in commemoration of the unearthed treasure horde. A blend of spiced rum, mango rum, gin, wine, fresh citrus and orgeat, I think it was made to put a person under the counter. I gasped after taking my first sip and winced as the heady but far too yummy mixture slithered down my throat. It was one of those drinks that would absolutely sneak up on your slap you in the face if you were not careful.

“Ms. Lenox… what a surprise to see you here…”

I jumped. My eyes widening and my heart racing in alarm as I spun around and found myself face to face with the gentleman I had run into at the hotel. Luckily, by that time… my drink was already half gone so the contents of the glass did not sloosh out haphazardly to douse either of us as he snaked his hand out to catch me by the arm before I could stumble into one of the other customers or some other more clumsier display. He tilted his head and smirked softly while ensuring I caught my balance.

“You seem to take fright easily” he murmurs in that wickedly delicious drawl. My whole body tingled ridiculously.

“I… not usually” I exclaimed softly as I righted myself and slipped my arm, reluctantly, from his grasp. I peeped up at him through half-hooded lashes feeling oddly absorbed in his presence that suddenly seemed to engulf me. That sense of nostalgia of a forgotten memory slipped into my mind and I arched a brow while I licked delicately across my lips.

“Do we… I do not believe that we have met…”

“We haven’t?” He responds, again the very corner of his lips curls up at the edge while his eyes seemed to bore right through me. That was another odd feeling, right? Of course, I had just seen him a few weeks ago, but… we did not actually do an introduction or greeting at that point. I stood a bit taller and nodded my head… which turned into a shake and then a sort of confused slow roll as I narrowed my gaze upon him.

“I… don’t… think… so….?” So much for being assertive. I cleared my throat. “I think I would remember meeting you… Could someone actually forget meeting you…?” That was a wholly infuriatingly immature thing to say.  “What I mean to say is… I… I do not believe we have been introduced” I pointed out obviously. To which he once again smirked while his tall shadowy form towered over me and those eyes… like the color of a dark stormy sky seemed to burn right into my very soul.

My goodness, I was getting fanciful… dreaming up parallels to one of my fantasy characters come to life right before me. I shook my head and chuckled softly, breaking the trance… of my own making. He was a handsome devil, there was no denying that but seriously… get it together Red. He was just a man.

“Donovan Fraser” He murmured without skipping a beat. And there went that tickling suspicious that I was missing something… like something submerged in my mind was struggling to come to the forefront.

“Fraser?” That name… “Are you related to the man that used to run the hotel?”   

He nodded his hand then stated “I am the owner of The Grand Metropole”

A sigh of relief hissed out of me and I chuckled softly… “My goodness… you would not imagine how confused I had been feeling. I was certain you looked familiar I simply could not place it!” I giggled again. “It never dawned on me to consider you were related! It makes so much sense now. Gosh… and you look so much like him.” I was rambling… but could not seem to stop for some stupid reason. “I can picture him in my mind now… and I mean you really look like him! My goodness… the fruit does not fall far from the tree does it?” Oh… my… goodness, shut up Scarlette!... “I remember he was a really sweet man…”

That drew a curious expression from him. “He was?”

Sheepishly I smirked then giggled… “Well… I am not sure exactly, but he always gave me sweets so many that’s why I associate him with being sweet”   

“I am quite certain he was more likely just trying to get you out of the hotel so that you did not disturb his guests” Donovan suggested with that devil-may-care grin still firmly in place.

“Oh gosh… definitely that too!” I laughed and took another sip of my drink. “My God, the things I used to do in that hotel… it’s a wonder he did not draw and quarter me… the worse part is that the ‘pranks’ I did were not even all that funny but I sure thought I was being so ingenious when really I was just being a pest” I chuckled again as the memories flooded back.

“And so now instead of sulking around in hotels you seek out the ominously duplicitous Draycott underworld…” There was something sinisterly wanton about the way he said it that sent a little thrill of excitement snaking down my spine. I nibbled on my bottom lip and smirked with renewed interest

“Is that what I have happened upon?” I taunt softly as I took another slow look around the room before drawing my gaze back to him.

A gleam filled his eyes as they darkened just a bit while he looked down at me “you would like it if you had…”

“Absolutely” I respond immediately, without hesitation or candor. “Life is meant to be experienced in the unknown… and I have found that the more dangerous the risk the more thrilling the reward”

“Some would say you should be careful what you wish for…”

I took another sip of my drink, finishing it off. I was certain I was slightly buzzed… not that I was any less blunt or outgoing when I was not drinking. But there was a slow throbbing warmth trailed its way down the bridge of my nose and my eyes seemed to burn brightly as I gazed directly at him.

“And are you one of those people Donovan Fraser?”

The warmth spread down my neck, over my arms… puckered up through my nipples straining against the tight blouse I wore and down into the pit of my stomach as his eyes shifted down my body but whatever he was thinking was hidden behind a very carefully molded glance..

“No… I am a firm believer that more is more… and therefore better”

“Greedy…”

“Logical… you can’t win big if you do not risk big”

“And you always get what you want?”

“I would have a hard time naming a time when I did not…” her murmured softly

“Ditto…” I taunted softly as I continued to stare up at him. The fact that he smirked in response… grinned… smugly enjoyed my challenge… sent another course of shivers down my spine. But I did not relent or shy away. “When I decide what I want… I will be sure to make it known…”

“If you are given the choice…”

“There is always a choice Donovan Fraser…”

“Or at least the resemblance of one Ruby Red…” he teased as he slipped his fingers into a lock of my hair and twisted a ringlet slowly between his fingers. “I suppose we will see what you are made of…”

And before I could make a coherent witty response, he excused himself.  After he left there was an obvious void in the room… as if his presence was the only thing that gave the space life. Again, I shook my head to be rid of my overactive imagination. Yet, later that night, I found myself laying awake in bed and pouring over the entire interaction. There was something compulsive about the handsome hotel proprietor and I could not help the notion that I needed… not wanted… I needed to find out more about him. 
   
✳️ Seaside Curio
The Seaside Curio is relatively quiet when I stepped in. For what looked like a near Gothic, cramped structure, it is surprisingly bright, with sunlight filtering through narrow windows, casting light onto wooden floors and trinkets. A bell tinkles as I push the door open and step through a beaded curtain. There are a variety of prints and signs, along with a very modern-looking plastic sign that reads, “Thou Shalt Not Steal” in faux Gothic letters. Mikel’s voice floats through:

“I’ll be with you in a moment!” and then there’s a crash, followed by a yowl and a string of cursing from the back room.


Left unattended for a while, there are three main areas that seem to be sectioned off. There is the counter of trinkets and dried herbs near the door, cupboards of jewelry and crystals, and then an area leading off to some very tightly cramped bookshelves. Quite visibly I read signs above each aisle that included genres between folklore and occult, history, and fiction. Just as I was contemplating what to investigate first Mikel appeared from the backroom.

He seems a little ruffled and a little harried, but his face lights up when he sees me waiting by the counter.

“Ohh, hey! Sorry it took so long” he begins, appearing to remember me from the fair while running one hand through his unruly hair. “Yanny got stuck in the pantry, so I had to get her out. How can I help you?”

“Yanny?” I asked curiously as I squinted and glanced around slowly.

“My cat” He grinned and just then the frisky feline jumped up on the counter between us and arched her back as if seeking attention. I grinned softly and reached out my hand hesitantly until the cat sniffed then leaned in for an apparent much wanted pet.

I giggle softly as I continued to stroke the attention seeking fluff while speaking to Mikel “Well I was hoping that you could point me in a good direction to start… I am pretty curious about mostly everything in here. Ms. Lyons is totally responsible for curating my unhealthy obsession with fantasy and mythology”

“Well…” he began as he stepped around the counter and the cat went scurrying away leaving me to focus on what Mikel had to say. “it really depends on what you are after. If you want the history of Draycott, well… I can’t say we have any of the mainstream history books… but the town, and this shop, is rick with folklore and occult tales. You will also find odder bits of history in here that you wont find anywhere else in the world.” He paused to point towards a cluster of shelves “over there on that case is where you can start if you are into that… Or if you are more adventurous and prefer a hands on experience… here on the counter you will find all sorts of herbs and charms. Most people usually use them for meditation and other relaxing purposes. And then I have a collection of tarot sets knocking about too. The cupboards on the other side are where I keep jewelry. Silver and other odd bits and bobs, mostly out of respect to Ms. Lyons since she used to keep them there. I mostly just keep it dusted and clean but there are a lot of lovely pieces for a connoisseur.”

“Okay great… that gives me a lot to consider, thank you…”

“No problem just let me know if you need additional help or have other questions” he murmured as he stepped back and gave me free reign to explore at my own discretion.

I first stepped over to navigate the bookshelves and I admit, it was an exercise in patience, orientation and contortion. The corridors between the shelves are narrow… barely wide enough to fit just one person at a time. Eventually I find a section on folklore, taking up nearly five rows of shelf space. Browsing the titles I pull one after another out and cannot help how excited and enthusiastic I feel plunking between the pages of such titled tombs as “The Legends of Draycott”, “Urban Myths of the Grand Metropole”, “Ten Things You Need to See in the Town Hall” (someone has stuck a post it of “No, the Mayor doesn’t count” on it), “The Miller’s Evangelists”. Without a lot of consideration I tuck two of the books under my arm, “The Legends of Draycott” and the one about the motel… it seemed like fate that I would find that after the sleepless night I had just the day prior.

Next, I spent a few minutes skimming over the cramped assortment of… well everything. Stacked side by side and row by row, the counter boasted herbs, charms and other paraphernalia that was sure to titillate any curious shopper. Trays of crystals and corresponding crystal wands are set up on my left, each with their own description… selenite for purification, obsidian for strength, amethyst for enhancing natural energies, sodalite for creativity, quartz for clarity… on and on it goes. Some are rough-hewn, others are lovingly polished and tumbled. The herbs come in bundles, like smudge sticks or in packets. The variety is almost endless… or at the very least a bit overwhelming… calming plants, sleep agents, rejuvenation and vitalization, energy boosts… or some that read purification. It was the stuff of wizarding and fantasy worlds. Any avid creative and magic world lover would have a field day in this shop. And I was no exception. Just reading the names sent giggles through my mind… The Nord’s Strength, The Franklin Thirteen, Yumpir’s Fare, Rosa Deliticus… it was quite possible that I wanted one of everything.

In the end, along with the books I selected, I purchased a bundle of calming and purification herbs plus some of the amethyst and quartz. I had no idea what I would do with them but they certainly wouldn’t hurt to have something around to easy my frustration when dealing with my mother. Mikel smiled cheerfully at my tiny horde and encouraged me to return any time… sooner rather than later and I assured him that I would most definitely be back.

DONE

✳️ Press Conference
There was a fire at the old lighthouse that did not seem to generate a lot of concern or curiosity for that matter. Perhaps between it happened in the middle of the night or because the town’s fire department put out the fire rather quickly and little damage was noted. Who really knew, but it was only mentioned in passing without much fanfare.

What did garner a great deal of attention was the press conference that took place at Town Hall towards the end of the month. Oddly enough I found myself decked in sweater and jacket as the temperature turned unusually crisp for that time of year. But I did attend. Sirvan stood before a crowd of locals and tourists as everyone kind of gawked at the very first actual sighting of some of the treasures that had been found. Up until that point we had all just seen photographs and illustrations. News reporters from across the county were in attendance, not just those of Draycott. This was big news. I avoided the cameras myself… preferring to stand on the outskirts looking in until most of the media coverage dissipated or corralled around Sirvan and the other members of the town council. Luckily, it was not likely that any of the media in attendance would guess that the author of the fantasy series Immortal Fires would be hidden away in such a small fishing village. They were there to hear about archeology… celebrity news and drama would hardly be in the forefront of anyone that was tasked with this story line.

At one point I did manage to offer Sirvan my congratulations as Yas stood in front of the crowd of cameras detailing out how the dig was being orchestrated and what their plans were going forward. I also congratulated her when she had a free moment. At one point I made eye contact with Donovan, who had slipped in briefly to listen in… but by the time the conference was over he was no where to be seen. Mikel seemed quite curious about one of the artifacts and murmured something about how he thought he had heard some lore about it but was not sure exactly what the myth was in particular. I got the feeling that he was planning a deep dive into some of his literature to try and resolve what was plaguing him over the item. Mother was there as well but seemed more than excited to brandish herself in front of the cameras and touting about Rafe’s upcoming charity auction. I took the opportunity to leave at that point. 

ROUND 1 DONE

Last edited by BambiFoxx (06/07/2020 at 13:17)

Face Claim: Logan Browning

Name: Bianca Crawford
Age: Officially 25, unofficially that's none of your business

Role: Newcomer
Traits:cunning, creative, intelligent, overly ambitious, prone to jealousy and vengeful
Personality: An extroverted flirt with a flair for the dramatic
Biography: Raised by an eccentric aunt who pushed her into local pageants and within arms length of every eligible (and some not so eligible) bachelor in their small town who had more than two nickels to rub together and a working car Bianca grew up faking smiles and small talk which made it easy for her to b.s. her way into her first job as weather girl with no actual experience. Since then she's been a stewardess, a showgirl, and at times has dabbled in less legitimate means to make ends meet. Leading a transient lifestyle hasn't left much time for love so she's twice divorced (each time leaving the marriage with much more than she entered it with), and newly widowed. With a hefty inheritance from her late husband she's delighted to take up residence in Draycott in a suite in the the hotel while she figures out her next move.

Interests: Sirvan, Donovan and Bentram
Places to Investigate: Town Library and Grand Metropole Hotel

Outfits
Daily * Press Conference
 

Story TBA

Anything you see fit, but I would recommend you include:
1) Where were you when the news broke - and did you go out for the parties?
2) Did you attend the conference? If so, alone? Or with who?
3) Anything else you can or want to fit in.

Last edited by Dare (30/06/2020 at 23:53)

Jade

° Name Jade Lynn van Cortlandt
° Face claim Alisha Gory
° Age 28
° Role Newcomer

° Traits  creative, courageous, observant, reliable, perfectionist; clumsy, loner

° Personality
Due to being bullied when she was younger, Jade has a withdrawn personality, choosing her own company over others she is polite enough to greed others but doesn’t like mindless chit chat. Choosing to keep quiet and make her mind go to another of her creative world, she has been writing about. Her job gives her a lot of free time, which she chooses to go on adventures places and explore even though she’s a clumsy lady that can trip over her own feet (why she rather not wear heels but loves the death traps), she loves danger or exploring dangerous places, she isn’t scared fast. She can rewrite a story fifty times until she sure people can see it through her eyes and enjoy it as much this also comes in place when she’s exploring for the next book she wants to get every detail correct, so her observant skills got better through the years.

° Biography
28 years ago Jade was born to a lovely couple, the male was a new upcoming real estate entrepreneur and the woman-owned her bakery, Jade grew up in a lovely home until her mother got sick when she turned 8. Jade couldn’t understand what was happening, her mother got sicker and sicker while her father got busier at work, it only took a couple of months for her cancer to have spread, leaving a young Jade behind. Her father took on more work, leaving Jade to be cared for by her eccentric aunt who chooses nature above electronica. Her aunt was all for pro-nature/ animals, Which sucked for Jade because she became the outcast at school and bullied. She pulled back in her imaginary world where her mother was still alive and her dad came home to see her. Years went by and at 13 Jade grabbed paper and pen and started to write her stories there wasn’t much else to do anyway. Which each passing year after that more papers got filled, some went in the trash when they weren’t good enough for Jade standers, the other her aunt collected and put into maps, especially for her. Because her aunt lived so simply she saved up all the money Jade sent her so when Jade turned 19 and went to college, she had enough cash to live on her own for the very first time, and she felt free around the same time she got her first tattoo and it seemed with every month another one got collected around 20 she already had 7 tattoos. While learning English literature, Jade also kept up with her stories, but her time was shorter, studying got more of her attention. While others struggled to think about what they wanted to become choosing to the party instead of learning, Jade was set on her goal to become a writer, so before she even graduated she sent her work to a publication to her surprise, her books were chosen and publicise, and they sold better than she expected. At 25, not only her tattoo collection at her max, but she was a popular author also, but she paid someone to play her, she rather writes as a ghost than have all the negative responses due to her look, and that she writes a children book her agent agreed with her.

° Trivia
+ Most of her body is tattood, she also has both sides of her nose pierced.
+ Toke her tongue piercing out when she turned 25.
+ Tries to stop smoking but still hasn't succeeded if her aunt finds out she will be disappointed.
+ Likes going on road trips and stopping at weird places for pictures.
+ Does not like the forest, though especially at night.
+ Has written children magic/ fantasy books, and she also enjoys writing romance but not as good in them.
+ Writes under the name J.L. Cort
+ Loves the feeling of sand through her toe.
+ Enjoys going to galleries and libraries they gave of most info of a town.
+ Had a problem with learning she needed more time while studying, but she always remembers what she learned afterwards.
+ Has a strong dislike for lavender because her mother used it to mask her sickly scent.

° Interests Bentram, Faron, Melia, Mikel
° Places to Investigate (3) The Town Library, (8) The West Pier

Outfits

° Day-to day| Press Conference

Credit to MB

Story

I

° 1 month earlier

5 more sentences, Jade grabbed her coffee mug to just find out it was empty, and she frowns hadn’t she filled it up like 10 minutes ago, her eyes fell on the clock above the kitchen, it read 3 pm, which meant she had lost track of time once the gain was it still even Thursday? Jade sighed and saved her document before standing up. She needed a refill to finish the last part and then take a nap, she just finished that though before a yawn escaped, letting her know that she needed that nap asap.
After three more yawns, a good cup of coffee Jade saved her document for the last time her 3rd book of the Knights of the Castle trilogy was done, and she was relieved. She stood up and stretched she looked at the clock, hanging almost an hour had passed by while walking to her room for a well-deserved nap, her eyes fell on her cigarette package she could use one. Her eyes wandered one more time to her bedroom before her feet dragged her to her nicotine addiction.

“One won’t hurt, I can nap after,” Jade mumbled to herself even though her eyes were almost closing where she was standing, she dragged herself outside her home before igniting her cigarette and inhaling the smoke she felt at ease, “I should call Fay to tell her I am done,” she mumbled to herself being a loner it was something she did to not feel lonely. Another puff of her cigarette followed by a yawn. She should have just gone to bed like a normal person that's tired, but who am I to say that nicotine addiction isn’t serious? “Not an addiction, I can stop any time,” Jade mumbled if people could read her mind they would now she belonged into a mental hospital. Jade chuckled and puffed one last time before putting her cigarette out and throwing it away. “Or I just need a bed,” and with that said Jade walked into her bedroom to fall into her 2-persons bed as soon as her head hit the pillow she was out like a light.

Her deep slumber only lasted for 2 hours, however, Jade grumbled when she heard her house phone go, she opened one eye and saw her phone next to her, “Did I put it on silence again?” One glance on her screen showed that her agent Fay Kleijn had been calling. Jade grumbled once again she was not going to get up, so the only thing left to do was wait for her home phone to stop ringing before she could recall her agent.

“Jade Lynn, do you know how many times I have been calling you?” Jade yawned, “5 times with the home call I would say 6,” She replied and could picture her agent rolling her eyes, “You should have picked your phone,” Jade hummed, “Did you finish your book?” Jade nodded and then remembered she was on the phone, “Yes 2 hours or so ago can I go back to sleep now?” Jade replied she really could use some more hours of sleep. “No,” The woman replied and Jade frowned, “Why not?” she replied and Fay replied, “I am coming over to talk with you about your next book a boss woman wants a list of ideas,” Jade looked at the wall in front of her blankly, “I just finished a book though,” Jade heard Fay sigh, “I know, but your numbers for your this trilogy was lower than the expected boss wants ideas for your next already,” Jade kept silent, “I will be there in an hour,” Fay told her, but Jade was already in her world trying to think of some ideas she knew this knight Series wasn’t her best but to sell under her numbers never happened before she wondered what she could come up within an hour.

An hour passed by in a wink and Jade was still staring at the wall until the doorbell went off, scaring her out of her thoughts she got up stretched once more before opening the door of Fay. At 1.65 m Jade wasn’t the tallest, but she still felt like a giant compared to the woman standing in front of her. “Did you coloured your hair again?” The woman grinned, “Yes, the grey wasn’t what I expected?” Jade couldn’t believe she wanted this bright red colour, so she asked making Fay laugh, “No, I will go for another colouring coming week, I want it a more maroon colour,” Jade simply stepped aside to let the woman in, “It may suit your freckles,” Jade replied while following her. “So any ideas?” Fay asked as soon as they were seated. Jade had thought of two, but both didn’t seem like what she would write. So no wonder Fay was giving her a confused look, “Anything else?” Jade looked at the wall behind Fay, but nothing came up she always had so many ideas, but the last weeks it had been a struggle already to just finish Knight's she had enjoyed the first book, but the two that followed hadn’t given her as much inspiration like she wanted, “No,” she replied after some seconds of silence. “Are you okay?” Fay asked her looking at her worried. Jade sighed and nodded, “I am fine, Fay just no ideas,” It was Fay’s turn to be quiet for a while. Which made Jade lose herself in her fantasy once more. “When was the last time you had a vacation?” Jade had to think hard on that one. “I don’t remember she mumbled to herself, but Fay caught it. “I think it's time for you to relax at least for some weeks,” Jade looked at the paper in Fay’s hand, Fay shook her head, “You are not a workhorse Jade, ideas need time and bloody hell leave this house for a while I remember you saying you don’t leave your home a lot when your writing so it's time to leave it behind,” Before Jade could say anything Fay continued, “I want you to leave town tomorrow,” She held up her notebook, “This can wait…” Jade interrupted, “I don’t know where to go,” Jade replied she felt like sleeping and doing nothing for the rest of the week. “You have an aunt go to her,” Jade grimaced, “Or somewhere else I don’t care but don’t let me find you home next Monday because.” before the short lady could come up with a stupid threat, Jade nodded, “I will leave tomorrow,” she replied, “But can I go to sleep now,” Fay stood up, “I can let myself out, sweet dreams Jade and enjoy your vacation,” Jade simply nodded and made her way to her bedroom, hopefully no one will bother her for a while.

••°•°••∆••°•°••

Three or was it four days, but not even a week has passed and Jade knew coming to her aunt had been a bad idea like the 7/8 years she had stayed with the eccentric woman hadn’t though her anything. The annoying, itching bad robes, the chirping birds in the morning, the green woods all around,  the no meat but worst of all she hadn’t smoked a damn cigarette as soon as she arrived she was glad she had taken one before leaving, but she was going insane if she didn’t get her fix soon. Her foot was tapping on the wooden floor, and she was thinking of where she could sneak some puffs without her aunt knowing she wished there was some distraction, but another thing her aunt missed a simple TV, let alone WI-Fi so Jade was burning through her bundle but without her WI-Fi she would go mad. More ticking on the wood. “Jade stop that you're worse than Bundy,” Jade looked up from her though to search for the small fur-ball that captured Jade heart as soon as she walked in 3 days ago or was it 4. “Buddy,” The dog looked up and wagged his tail. “His name is still Bundy,” Jade sighed, “You named your dog after a serial killer,” Her aunt looked at her, “Was only his last name, not like I call him Ted Bundy,” Jade shook her head, “Typical,” She mumbled and stood up it seemed like she  lost the fight “I am going outside,” she replied. Her aunt frowned, “Don’t you dare buy meat,” her aunt warned her making Jade laugh, “Won’t dare your grass is more than fulfilling,” and she needed another poison any ways.

How long will she stay here she was sure Fay didn’t mean for her to be away for just some days. But she was missing her own even just a little. She still had zero ideas, though maybe if she had some she went home and tell Fay all about it so the woman won’t be all too angry. While most ideas were inspired by her childhood home and this lovely, creepy woods around it Jade felt zero ideas coming, this time around which was a big disappointment she lit her cigarette as soon as she felt the smoke going through her noise she felt at peace. The stress just pulverise to nothing. Something was wrong with her, she promised herself so many times to stop, but gum, nicotine band aids or even meditation didn’t help with the stress only a cigarette did much to Jade disappointment. A sigh escaped her throat. She felt so relaxed. She would stay two more days, only two, but she won’t go home there should be a place she could go to for a longer vacation she could write something up that get her attention just, so she could send something to Fay after the week end. With her mind made up, Jade put out the cigarette and walked back to her aunt's home, her mind made up, she had some ideas what to do after all.

Jade walked back in the house only to be surprised by all the paper and albums spread on the table she had been gone for, maybe 10/ 20 minute, so why was this whole room a mess in such a short amount of time. “That took you long enough, and you didn’t even buy anything?” Her aunt frowned at her and Jade looked at the annoying owl clock that let her know she had been gone for more than an hour. “I apologise my aunt I didn’t think I had been gone for so long,” Jade apologised and sat down, “But what is all this?” Her aunt ignored her question and kept looking at her, “You smell funny,” Jade swallowed and gave her a small smile, “I will take a shower sooner than,” Her aunt gave her a sharp look but didn’t comment, “Old memories,” her aunt replied while taking her eyes off her to shuffle through some papers. Jade eyes caught an album with the text Julianna and I at Draycott on vacation. Jade was intrigued, Julianna had been her mother's name, but she never seen this album before. She pulled the album towards her and opened it up two girls no alder than 10, maybe 11 (one even looking younger than that at 7 maybe) , looked back at her with a smiling facing which made Jade smile automatically. Behind them was a pier that seemed inviting and the sand looks fun to walk through. She felt her aunt look behind her “A Draycott a wonderful place to relax and enjoy an authentic fisher village,” Her aunt spoke up before skipping to the next page. Only the older girl stood on this page before an white summer house, “This used to be the house your grand-parents, and we used to stay at whenever we visit,” Her aunt told her. Jade never wrote a mermaid or even a sea based fantasy book before could this be a good idea. “I think your father sold it though,” Jade looked at her aunt when she said that. “Why it looks lovely for vacation,” Her aunt raised her shoulder and skipped through more pages, but Jade already was formulating of some ideas for her new book. She was going t sent Fay a quick message later tonight.

“Are you listening?” Her aunt asked her which snapped her out of her thinking. “Yes?” Jade answered but is sounded more like a question. Her aunt simply raised an eyebrow at her. “Then when was the last time you talked to your father,” Jade had to think about that one, “I think 3 months ago on his birthday,” Her aunt frowned, but Jade couldn’t really make herself feel guilty. When Jade was 21 he found another woman that made him fall head over heels which Jade was happy about the woman, however was furious that the workaholic had neglected his only daughter and every time Jade visit she was super sweet to her, but Jade still felt disconnected to her father and it only got worst when the two boys were born, Jade loved her half-siblings, but her relationship with her own father just became the worst Jade felt a little jealousy whenever she saw him interact with them and wondered why he never did it with her, So yeah Jades calls now and then but visits less happy she was an adult when her father re-entered her life but also a little regretful she never really knew how to feel when her father was mentioned. “I will call him next week or so,” Jade spoke to her aunt after some minutes of silence her aunt didn't reply, but she didn’t look all that happy either. “He loves you, you know,” Jade nodded, but her in her mind she wasn’t all to sure that was the truth. Her aunt sighed but let it at that before going back to her previous seat and skipping through more papers, “What are you searching for?” Jade asked out loud even though she was just wondering and didn’t really wanted an answer. Her aunt looked up once again, “Not sure will see when I find it,” Jade shook her head amused at her strange aunt before going back to skipping through the album each page, making her resolve about going to this place “Draycott,” she mumbled with a smile. “You really should stop that people will think you need an mental institution,” Jade just smiled but didn’t reply it wasn’t the first time her aunt teased her with her mumbling after all. The first time she had been ten and it had scared her, but through the years Jade grew up and just found the remarks amusing like a granny, warning her grandchildren to behave she did write a series on misbehaving kids it had sell like sweet buns. Maybe her next series will as well.

Three days later, instead of the two she wanted, Jade had packed her belongings and was ready to do a road trip to Draycott she was feeling refreshed. “Leaving so soon?” Her aunt ask her in her Pj’s and Jade simply nodded, “I would have liked to arrive at Draycott last week I am excited,” Her aunt grumbled but hugged her nonetheless and kissed her cheek, “You better visit me soon again,” Jade nodded but knew she wouldn’t. Her aunt place was fun, for once in a year she did make her aunt come visit her a lot, though she wasn’t that bad. “Oh, and by the way Jade, I rather you be a f** than use a f**,” Her aunt told her and Jade could do nothing but laugh while grabbing her bags and leaving. The woman was still as sharp as a tool she should have known.

II

° Month 1

Jade pushed her bag from the hotel bed. She had arrived to Draycott 2 weeks ago, and she felt refreshed, but she couldn’t believe that she still had a writer’s block even stopping at some places coming to this sea town hadn’t helped. She is always bursting with ideas but the last month nothing seems to attract her attention or inspiration for that matter. She may want to take in the sea air in this town instead of going back to the library for another day. A small smile appeared maybe Melia will miss her a little if she isn’t being distracted by someone or something else. Jade though back at the first day she met her.

••°•°••∆••°•°••

Jade had arrived to this sea town two hours ago, and she was looking around to find a map she needed to find the library, but like always she was too shy and afraid to be judged, so she decided to just search for a map and see how that goes. She could always try to ask someone after she couldn’t find a town map but because it was such a small village that was unlikely, and Jade did find the map that showed her. The library wasn’t too far Jade followed the way and arrived soon she looked at the building with some interest and made a picture the Gothic-Renaissance doors made her mind come up with some ideas that she wanted to write down. How it will work with her mermaid idea book she didn’t know, yet she saw a plant at the entrance and wondered what kind it was before she stepped inside. Jade looked around taking everything in it is that she saw all books because it felt like she walked into some kind of other building with some plants everywhere.

She found herself a little lost but didn’t feel like asking anyone once again for help, but serious what did she need? Feeling overwhelmed but determined to be productive Jade searched for more info of the town. She found the archives after strolling the library for some time and sat down with her notepad and pen writing enough info to last some time.

Hours later her stomach growling made her stop her research and look up surprised by the times she stood up cleaned up everything before making her way out of this selection she needed food. She walked out to be met with a woman that was smiling and seemed generally happy but Jade tried not to judge people after all she hated to be judge. “Did you find everything miss?” Jade nodded slightly before she though that may seem rude, so she opened her mouth, “Yes, Ma’am,” Jade replied which made the woman in front of her cackle up. “None of that ma’am business miss or Melia will do,” Jade looked at her strange before nodding again. “You have quite a few tattoos don’t you,” Jade nodded once again to Melia the woman gave her a smile. Jade stomach growled again giving her a slight blush she wanted to excuse herself to go hunt down for some food but Melia stopped her, “We have a small café let me take you,” Jade smiled, “Thank you, Miss Melia,” Melia cackled once again and it brought a small smile to Jades face. “What is your name then miss if I may know of course,” Jade looked surprised no one really wanted to know her name, “Jade, it’s jade,”

••°•°••∆••°•°••

That had been the first time meeting Melia she had been to the library every day after that for the past two weeks and yes she had a lot of info from the town but nowhere near enough ideas to start her book or even how she wanted to start her book. Jade picked her outfit for today and threw her dark red jacket over the white top. She didn’t forget to get her camera she would explore the city today maybe some more places tomorrow. The village was small but not that small either. Ready to go Jade made her way down only to almost bump into Donovan -the hotelkeeper- who didn’t seem too happy at the moment. “I do not know anything about the discovery so do not ask.” Jade gave him a weird look, “Excuse me?” Donovan returned the look it may have made Jade laugh if she wasn’t so confused, “Weren’t you going to ask about the discovery of the historical artefacts?” Jade still confused shook her head and Donovan looked at her weirdly before handing her a newspaper, “You really should do more than only go to the library,” Jade nodded and took the paper from him on the front page there was an article talking about the discovery of the town. Jade started to walk and read before Donovan grabbed her arm and stopped her had he not she would have walked head first to the wall. He took the paper from her, “I will keep this for you until you come back,” Jade smiled, “Thank you, Mr. Fraser,” He shook his head and walked away.

Jade was paying the road more attention sometimes stopping to make a picture of something in the town that caught her attention she had been walking through different street when her eyes fell to a small shop it intrigued her she made a picture and promised herself to come bay it later when she was done exploring more parts of town something told her she won’t be able to leave that shop as soon as she wants. So Jade made her way through the city more and, that’s how she came across the pier. The place had something haunting but maybe it was because some stales where closed the other side had something of youthful fun which pulled Jade in. It seems fun and Jade made mental notes regretting not bringing her notepad she still took plenty pictures just in case.

She walked the whole pier and found herself at the docks looking out she saw a normal light house she may go there tomorrow on the other side black twisted steel rose and Jade was sure that Donovan meant that place, the place that artefact’s were discovered because it seems a lot of people were going that way- professional looking people- how did archaeologist look in the 21 century really? Jade was just guessing. She wondered if she could go that way too just to see how it looked and if she could use something in her book. She was in deep though when she saw something flicker in the water Jade looked down and frowned? What was that with her camera in one hand she made a picture and tried taking it out but in some way or form she slipped but for the second time this day someone grabbed her arm and steadied her before letting her go. Their eyes clashed before Jade could utter any type of thank you the male spoke up “Be careful Ma’am,” and with that said he was on his way again. Leaving an confused Jade who mumbled a soft thank you after some minutes had passed wondering if it would reach him. Jade shook it of and looked back in the water but the flickering thing was gone much to Jade disappointment. Jade sighed and sat down being careful not to slip a second time while looking in the water she lit a cigarette up she was thinking of calling it a day, today and going to explore the shop she had seen while walking to the pier having made up her mind she enjoyed her cigarette in peace. When she was done she took some more pictures and made her way back to the small shop after. She almost got lost not expecting it to be lost in a maze kinda structure but happy when she found it once again.

••°•°••∆••°•°••

Jade walked back to the shop and walked in expecting a female voice she was surprised to hear a male voice welcoming her. Jade replied with the same enthusiast or at least the little she could muster after meeting someone new. Her eyes went from left -to -right and beck left every thing was so sparkling or interesting. “This is such a beautiful shop,” Jade spoke up after hours has passed it felt like. “You're just as excited as granny and the woman choose every item,” Jade smiled, “You choose every item now?” Jade asked while her eyes caught something else that she wanted to see. “She isn’t with us anymore so that would be a yes,” Jade eyes went to the owner, “I am sorry to hear that,” Jade said this is why she hated talking too much the male gave her a smile, “Is okay she had lived well her stories always made me laugh,” Jade smiled and looked around, “You have some good taste,” The male laughed, “I won’t say that most things in here where still choses of hers she gave me a list,” Jade couldn’t help but chuckle, “Didn’t believe in you?” The male shrug, “Before meeting her my taste was pretty bad so can’t blame her,” Jade wondered if he was joking or if he was serious, but she couldn’t help but smile her eyes caught a pearl hair clip it was so  beautiful but it won’t suit her, so she looked for something else to buy. “Pretty right,” Jade turned to see the male next to her in his hand the hair clip. “Yes,” she mumbled and the shopkeeper smiled, “You should buy it,” Jade looked at it once more and wanted to shake her head and thank him but his kind eyes made her take it from him, “Thank you,” she replied simply. “No, thank you, I made a purchase today which means it is a good day,” Jade chuckled, “It is pretty much hidden I almost got lost,” the shop keeper laughed, “I know right it is the perfect place to get lost but is a gem when you find it like your personal treasure chest,” Jade agreed with the comparison, “That is true,” Jade searched for some more items before buying her items, “Please, come again,” Jade smiled at the shop keeper, “I will if I can find it again,” Jade replies with a slight teasing tone which made the male laugh.

Jade walked out of the shop only to fall down when someone bumped into hard. “Oh I am so sorry, I am in a hurry but that’s no excuse for bumping into someone so hardly,” While saying all that she helped Jade up. “I am sorry again did I hurt you?” Jade blinked and shook her head it was more the scare that someone came out of nowhere than the falling itself jade fell over most things quite often after all. “That’s good,” the female replied apologising one more time before she was rushing once again Jade wondered where she was going in such a rush the whole town seemed to have it own pace so seeing someone rush like this threw Jade for a loop. Jade made her way back to the hotel. She had some purchases she wanted to look one more time through, she had some pictures she had to translate into words and maybe call Fay to let her know how far she had come with her writing which hadn’t been much maybe the build off the fictional town based on Draycott.

••°•°••∆••°•°••

Jade growled she felt frustrated she never felt like this while writing but at the moment it was the only thing she felt why you wondered? She couldn’t think of anything to write she had looked at her purchases especially the pearl hair clip it was not her style, but she loved it she had admired it for some time before she took her notepad and camera to put the pictures into words which means she basically wrote the ideas she had thought of with the pictures. She had over 50 so you would think she at least had 4 paragraphs’ written but no not even close only the prologue was slightly done and even that had taken days to come up with sighing once again she really wanted a cig but decided to call Fay before she started on one or two which ever amount would calm her.
The phone rang twice before Fay took the call, “Hello this is Fay Kleijn, what can I help you with?” Jade almost laughed at how professional Fay sounded when she sure the woman wanted to say -Hello, I am busy what do you want- “Hello?” Fay said once more, “Fay it’s me,” a simple ow was the response and Jade rolled her eyes. “Are you calling with a different phone?” Jade sighed, “No I changed my phone months ago you, however, still haven’t but my name with this number and that’s why you always need to ask me with what phone I am calling,” Fay didn’t respond like she was guilty at all or even that she would change it this time. “Everything going well in the seaside city? And by the way your mermaid fan fiction idea was approved by the higher ups, oh I may visit you soon I am bored out of my mind,” Jade laughed because she knew Jade was too busy at the moment for a vacation even visiting will result in trouble. “Thank you, Fay,” Fay mumbled something along the lines of yes you better be grateful I do a lot for you, “Why did you call?” She spoke immediately after. “I have a writers’ block,” Jade replied feeling awful even saying it out loud. “What?! You?! But you never have any complains about your writing… I was sure you were a machine, you sure it is writers’ block and that you're not sick?” Jade sighed and wished she was indeed sick, but she was perfectly healthy, “Yes, I am not sick,” Jade replied slightly annoyed. “If it’s really that bad just don’t think of writing for some days until the ideas start to flow back in okay?” Jade replied with an okay, but she didn’t feel like anything will flow in any time soon. She kept her concerns for herself though. After some more mindless chitchat on Fay part Jade was already thinking of a cigarette after the call they bit each other goodbye, “Don’t stress yourself too much just get some fresh air of that seaside town and stay as long as you want,” Fay told her before hanging up Jade sighed once more and stood up she really needed that cigarette her stress level went up with that call instead f down what she had hoped for. She had 4 cigarettes that night and the next day she was well-rested.

III

° Month 2

Jade had gone to the library some more times to just read setting her research on hold talking to Melia any time she was present in the library. She was surprised to see Melia on the beach a couple of days ago and almost walked away before putting her anxiety aside to go and greet the woman who invited her along her walk,  so they could walk side to side on a peaceful beach walk.

She had also visited the small shop multiple times and always made a purchase which amused the shop keeper, Mikel, Jade found out his name with her second visit.

Today she decided she wanted to attend one of the hosted archaeology-themed parties, and she regretted it the number of people made her anxiety rocket she choice a place far from all the chit-chatting groups, sipping on a small glass with an orange liquid that tasted pretty tropical which made it slightly better the only other thing she did was observe the people that came to this party, some wore costume others didn’t like her for example- She wore a black tight sleeve shirt, a leather skirt with sneakers- little bit underdressed but people overlooked her, so she was fine with it. Her eyes fell on a guy that she recognised, but she couldn’t remember from where before she could even decide what she wanted to do with this half-info. Two girls made their way to her. “Yes, it was her,” Jade recognise the girl that had bumped into her some weeks earlier it also clicked to her who the male was, he had helped her before she had slipped into the water. “Hello, I am Genevieve Alonso and this is my sister Ariana, I want to apologise again for bumping into you like that,” The girl said surprising Jade of her thoughts, what the girl said surprised her, the two girls didn’t look much alike, so she had thought they were friends. “Hello, I am Jade, Jade van Cortlandt,” Jade replied and gave both the girls a hand and smiled. She rather had one-on-one conversations because she never knew who to look at, and she then felt awkward. Ariana was looking at all her tattoos with interest, the same interest Jade was looking at her dip-dyed hair that looked awesome, especially the curly bottom. Jade never curled her hair she didn’t think it suited her, “You have pretty tattoos,” Ariana said after a minute or so silent, “I like your hair is beautiful,” Jade replied immediately while her cheeks turned slightly red, Ariana smiled and turned a finger around her hair before turning to her sister, “See I was right she isn’t that scary, she is an artistic soul,” Jade eyes went big before she chuckled, “Thank you, I get that a lot that I am scary looking, I mean... I am not,” she finished Genevieve hummed Jade wondered if she believed her. “Did they hurt?” Jade looked back at Ariana thinking of her answer, “At the start when the tip hits your skin, I would say the first 5 min but is different for every people, some have thicker skin, others don’t and I think the placement of the tattoo is also a thing,” Ariana smiled, “I think I want one,” Her sister didn’t seem all too happy about that, “What?!” Ariana chuckled and winked at Jade, “I am joking Genevieve,” Jade wondered if she really was joking because her sister also gave her a doubtful look. “Do you need a refile?” Ariana seemed to like her a lot, Jade wasn’t the chatty type, but she never minded chatty people, “No but thank you,” she replied wondering when her glass got empty. “I would like a refile come on Ariana,” Genevieve spoke up and Jade looked at her. “I will keep talking to Jade,” Ariana replied and Jade smiled “Is okay I think I will go outside for a smoke”, as much as Ariana liked her older sister, seemed wary of her, and Jade was a scaredy-cat and tried to avoid people that didn’t like her. “Oh we can hang out later,” Jade nodded even though she didn’t think she would come back inside when she was done. “Great,” Ariana replied before moving away with her sister.

Jade was walking out the room when she saw the male that saved her that they from slipping into the sea, so she walked up to him, “I never had the opportunity to thank you that day…so thank you,” The male looked at her like he did not recognise her but before could remember him the male talked, “Have you been careful?” Jade though about running into someone later that same day and how many other almost incident she had before she answered with “I try too,” The male simply nodded, ” May I know your name?” Jade asked not knowing what came over her normally she wasn’t this curious or interested in people, “Why?” the male asked her and Jade didn’t know either so that was what she said, “I don’t know,” she expected the male to just leave her standing there looking confused at herself or him but to her surprise he answered, “Faron,” Jade blinked, “Faron,” such an unusual name right? “Yes,” the male replied, and he watched her, and she watched him, “I am Jade,” she replied and the male slightly nodded before going back to staring in his drink Jade was about to ask him if he was going to finish it but a dark-skinned male stopped before her. “Do I know you from somewhere? Jade looked at the male surprised did she know this male? She smelled a whiff of alcohol maybe he was drunk. “No I do not think so sir,” Jade replied polite. The male hummed, “I am sure I do,” Jade shook her head hoping the male takes a hint he did but while walking away his eyes stayed on Jade maybe hoping he will remember Jade felt uncomfortable and turned away only to see Faron had left also Jade signed and went outside like she had planned to do before she stopped to talk to Faron.

Outside was getting darker but it wasn’t too cold which Jade was happy about because she didn’t bring a coat along. She lit her cigarette and let out some air she felt good until a woman a head taller than her and with extra height because of her heels came to stand next to her. The woman was beautiful alright her blond hair that went past her breast seemed soft to tough she was clicking her shoes until Jade looked at her letting out some more puffs making the woman caught and slightly frown. “Would you mind putting that out?” Jade had just lit her cigarette so the answer to the woman’s question was yes she did mind instead she turned around and blew it the other side the woman was standing. This didn’t seem to appease the woman, “I asked you to put it out I am allergic to the smoke,” Jade didn’t believe the woman, so she did not put her cigarette out, “I am sorry for your allergy but I paid for this cigarette and won’t be putting it out until is done,”  Jade may have sounded ballsy, but she was anything but. The woman glared now and clicked her heels again, “I asked you nicely to put out the cigarette,” The woman sounded annoyed and the glare truly showed how much but Jade needed this smoke and wasn’t planning to put it out until she was done, “Ma’am you can go stand somewhere else we are outside,” she replied and blew another smoke out of the woman’s way who didn’t seem that happy but Jade would kill someone for a cigarette when she was stressed. The woman huffed glared one more time properly keeping her disrespect in mind before walking back inside the part as soon as she left Jade released a breath she didn’t know she was holding after three more puff her cigarette was done and put it out she didn’t feel like going inside once more, so she choice to go to her hotel room and maybe smoke another cigarette there.

IV

° Month 3

Jade had been turning in her bed feeling awfully hot which annoyed her, she had already kicked off the comforter but the heat didn’t subdue, so she just decided to wake up and have some water maybe that will help, the brightness coming through the curtains when she opened her eyes surprised her she was sure it was still night. Opening her curtain she understood something seem to be on fire and Jade wondered if the fire department was going to do anything about it?  Jade was captivated by the side to Jade the flames seemed like they were dancing and licking at the sea. Which had its own fascination without realising she was taking pictures because ideas for her new book were finally springing in her head, and she was excited last month not thinking of writing had paid off because now the only thing she wanted was to write, grabbing a glass of water& her laptop she sat once again on her bed and started to write after an hour she yawned and the heat seemed to lessen but Jade was too focused chapter after chapter was coming on her screen, and she just couldn’t stop she enjoyed it. It was in the early mornings Jade finally looked up from her screen after making some fast notes she saved the document and stood up it had been the light house that had caught fire the after mat was clear from the dancing fire was nothing left in place was a blacked lighthouse Jade wondered if she could explore it or if they had sealed the lighthouse. Jade yawned she would take a nap before going for a late brunch and maybe go to the beach she wanted to feel the sand through her nails she could maybe also go for a swim hopefully the water wasn’t all too cold. With her mind made up Jade crawled back in bed for a well-deserved nap which she definitely needed before her head hit the pillow she was out like a light.

••°•°••∆••°•°••

Lately there had been talks about an official press conference about the artefacts collected months previously, and at first Jade wasn’t planning to go she rather stays and write more, but she was kinda curious about the artefacts collected especially about how many talks there had been in the city about them so Jade decided to attend she didn’t have the professional looking attire, but she mashed some outfits pieces together and eve got herself a much neither pants than her normal ripped jeans.
She liked how the pants went well with her black/ purple jacket. She dressed up tighten her corset extra tight and did her make up lightly she was happy before she left she grabbed a small purple bag vintage Mikel had told her and it was she loved it the colour especially. She left without camera but with her notepad this time around.

She followed the mass to the town hall the press and people had filled the room and once again Jade regretted coming she hadn’t expect this many people some faces she remembers others not but there were a lot of faces Jade once again searched for a quieter place before installing herself there. She will need another cigarette when she left later but now she needed to focus.

Which she tried to do but the question of where a lot and before Jade had written something down another question was asked after some Jade abort the mission and just listen to what was said only writing down things that she wanted to re-search further. The press wasn’t all that long but still long enough for Jade to want them to hurry up. She really wanted to see the artefacts’

Before she could though she met the dark skinned male that had stopped her at the party a month ago, “Hey I apologise for my behaviour I think I made you feel uncomfortable,” Jade looked at the male surprised, he smiled at her, “Your kinda an open book to read, I am Bentram McNeil,” The male introduced himself while holding out his hand Jade took it, “ I am Jade van Cortlandt, Sir Mcneil,” The male laughed, “You’re a polite one aren’t you, you can just call me Ben,” Jade nodded “My aunt raised me right,” Jade replied neither let go of each other hands until Jade started to sweat she was pretty sure they were holding hand for too long if she pulled away would it be rude. Ben laughed and pulled his hand first, “Your cute for the whole outer-look bad girl vibe your sweet,” Jade blinked and was about to reply but Ben shook his head. “Don’t get me wrong not flirting with you. Neither was I that night, I really though I remembered you from somewhere it was a mistake on my part I apologise,” Jade didn’t know how to reply, so she just simply nodded. Ben laughed and Jade couldn’t help but laugh too she felt her anxiety built up though and wondered how long she would talk to him but like Ben had said she was an open book he gave her one look and sighed, “Have a nice day, Jade, If you ever want a Draycott Grammar School tour I am the man you have to search for,” Jade gave him a small smile and as soon as he left she let a breath escape she didn’t know she was holding.

Jade wished she had come with her camera, yet she could only look at the artefacts and plenty the beauty she saw in her mind, she may revisit the town hall with her camera the next time. She was in deep thought that she didn’t hear sound next to her until someone spoke up “This is a pretty sword right?” Jade almost jumped out of her skin she wasn’t scared easily but the woman said something out of nowhere. “I am sorry did I scare you I should have known I scare easily myself,” The girl utters an apology and Jade waved it away, “Yes, it is a beautiful sword,” Jade replied her. “May I ask you a slightly personal question,” Jade wanted to refuse, but she still nodded her head that it was okay. “How many tattoos do you have the once I am seeing already are beautiful,” Jade blinked, “I, actually lost the count after the tenth,” Jade replied honestly after a while she just liked getting her body tattooed. “Oh… I only have one,” The girl replied with a smile and Jade relaxed a little. “I liked the Jug too,” the girl told her and Jade got lost in her bright blue eyes, she had never seen such beautiful eyes before the girl chuckled, “So this is how people feel when I get distracted,” Jade cheeks felt warmer “I am sorry you just have really pretty eyes,” Jade mumbled, the girl laughed, “That’s okay I get distracted almost always also, May I know your name?” Jade nodded, “I am Jade, What’s your name miss,” The girl smiled, “I am Annabeth, but people call me Annie, that is Jade a nickname?” Jade shook her head, the girl smiled “Did you already see the group of drinking vessels?” Jade shook her head and followed Annie she forgets for a moment there how stressed she had been.

••°•°••∆••°•°••

The next day Jade called her aunt, “Did you stop with those f***?” Jade sighed, “How are you auntie?” Her aunt hummed properly already knew the answer, but she went along, “I am good how about you?” Jade smiled loving her aunt, “I am also good, auntie, this sea village is great, I finally started on the book I wrote 6 chapters already and planning to write two more,” Jade told her aunt proudly. “That’s good to hear Hun, I knew how bad not writing affected you.” Jade nodded before remembering her aunt couldn’t see her, “Yes, you're right it did but feel better know,” “Did you contacted your agent to with this news?” Her aunt ask her before she could answer Jade shivered a chill going through her it felt could even though yesterday had a nice warm temperature if yesterday felt summer was around the corner today it felt like winter was closer.  “Yes I did auntie, she was more excited than I had been I think,” Jade replied and wondered if she should grab a cardigan or something. “That’s good to hear,” She and her aunt talked some more before Jade said her goodbyes and talk to you soon. Jade hung up and looked at the sky was it going to rain or snow the skies looked blacked which didn’t forecast anything good. Jade signed and choose to wear a cardigan and go work on her book in the homey looking lobby maybe have a small chat with Donovan she knew for sure they won’t be playing cards any time soon though Donovan was creepingly good at all card games it was unnerving with a small smile Jade left her room.

° Sorry for the many grammar mistakes.

Last edited by NinaJones (06/07/2020 at 14:17)

Form (Done)

Name: Annabeth Jackson

Nickname: Annie

Face claim: Alexandra Daddario

Age: 26

Role: Resident

Traits: Perky, artistic, kind-hearted, romantic; easily distracted, scared easily

Personality:She is someone who is generally cheerful and bubbly with a big heart and a creative soul. As an aspiring artist she has a deep appreciation for beautiful things, whether it is buildings, artifacts and even certain (*cough) men. She is also a big romantic and if she isnt pouring over the latest romance novel or binge watching a romantic drama, she is spending hours daydreaming about romance or painting. Because she is always in her own world, she tends to find it hard to focus on any lengthy conversations. The only time she focuses is when she is painting and that is when for her the entire world disappears and its just her and her art. However, due to her sheltered upbringing with an overprotective family, she easily gets scared, especially when she is alone at night. 

Biography: She has two loving parents; one a retired doctor and the other a famous author. She is the youngest among her siblings which was why she was doted and spoilt by the family growing up. She has three over protective older brothers- two of whom are married and settled down and one travelling all around the world. She went to a university majoring in arts and minoring in psychology.
During her years there she had a relationship which lasted only a few months after she found out about his affair with her roommate. She refused to let her one bad relationship spoil her outlook on her future romantic relationships and ultimately forgave them both and gave her blessing to continue their relationship. and looked to the future with a smile.
After graduating from art school, she found herself stuck in a creative slump. After hearing about her ailing grandmother who lived in a beautiful seaside town, she volunteered to stay with her. It took a long while to persuade her parents and her brothers, but finally they accepted. That was how two years ago she finally managed to move to Draycott with her grandmother in her lovely two story house. She immediately fell in love with the town and the people in it. She spends her days looking for inspirations and painting and has yet to properly form any concrete plans for her future.

Trivia:
-loves flowers, which is why she usually has a flower in her hair wherever she goes
-She has a butterfly tattoo on her stomach which she secretly got with her grandmother, without her parents knowing
-has a pet cat officially named Viniene van Gogh. When she is angry with her cat she calls him Vinnie Gogh, but usually she calls him Vogo
-she cannot swim
-loves junk food and the smell of coffee
-her hobbies include painting and keeping an eye out (*cough stalking *cough) on Dominic
Interests: Dominic, Samuel & Zain (all three RI); Aimee (FI)

Places to Investigate: Landmark 2 (Townhall) and Landmark 9 (Seaside Curio)

Outfit (Done)

Day to Day                          |                      Conference

Story (Done)

Month 1 (Done)

A Perfectly Ordinary Day

The twirls of soft pastel colors of blue pink and white filled the canvas in front of me. It was like a dance, only the footwork was the stroke of my paint brush across the canvas and the music was colors dancing across my mind. The tempo of my dance would be the frantic brush strokes moving in accordance to the pattern in my head.

I knew what I wanted to paint. I knew what it was supposed to look like. However expectations have always failed to meet reality. Disappointingly, the more I painted the further it looked from what I imagined. Which I suppose reminded me of what my art teacher had told me on multiple occasions before. You don’t rush art.

I took a step back from my painting and surveyed it. The painting was not too bad, but there was something missing. Something….

“Annie dear, can you come help me in the kitchen?” I heard my grandma call out from down stairs.

“Sure thing grandma, just give me a minute!” I called back. I took one more look at the painting before me, before setting down my painting utensils. I would have to figure out the mystery of the missing thing from my painting another time.

I looked around my art studio and found my precious grey cat Vogo, sleeping peacefully by the windowsill bed. Earlier my pet cat was whining and rubbing himself on my legs trying to get my attention as I painted until he finally took a nap somewhere. And of course it would be his favorite spot -the windowsill bed.
I grinned and turned to wash my hands in the nearby sink and then went down the stairs, taking two at a time. When I reached the kitchen, I found my grandma holding a giant watermelon, surrounded by bags of grocery.

“Grandma you aren’t supposed to be going out shopping! That's what you have me for,” I scolded her as I leaned down to pick the grocery bags and sort the items into its new homes.

“Child you are the most incompetent errand girl I have ever met.” When I gasped in pretend shock she simply continued on and said, “Really now, when Graham sent you I thought my days will be easy now that I have a beck and call girl. But you! I call you but you are always in your own world. And even if I give you a list you only bring me half of what I need. And I am lucky that you brought anything back at all!”

For a moment I was confused. Who was Graham? Then I remember that it was the name of my father. Right.

“For your information grandma, you are not supposed to be eating things that are bad for your diet. I didn't forget to bring half the list because I knew it was bad for your health.” That was a total lie because I did forget to bring half the stuff on the list.

My grandma snorted and turned to glare at me as she placed the watermelon on the counter. She took out a knife and pointed it at me.

“Olives are unhealthy? Apples? How on earth am I supposed to do the normal things that grandmothers are supposed to do like bake apple pies if you don't bring me what I need!”

I grinned slyly at my grandmother and wagged my eyebrows at her. “So this whole ‘my granddaughter is useless’ charade is because you couldn't bake apple pies for the fine man across the street?”

My grandma blushed and thankfully turned the attention of her sharp knife to the watermelon. “That is not what this is about.” I laughed as I moved to help my grandmother with cutting the watermelons. There was an old man who lived across the street from us who was in the same exercise group as my grandma. How it worked was that usually in pairs of three or four they would jog or walk around the beach to maintain their health. It was the cutest group because most of the time I only saw my grandma and that old man walking and chatting while the other two simply took a nap by the beach.

After we were done cutting up the watermelon and settling the tea, we moved to the living room and put the television on. As I surfed through the channels, my grandma asked, “So have you found a new tenant yet?”

“No grandma not yet. I put an advertisement online and I printed a couple of posters. I meant to put them around a couple of days ago... but I forgot.” I gave her a sheepish grin.

My grandma simply smiled and patted me on my  shoulder lovingly, “My darling incompetent errand girl. What would I ever do without you?”

“Bake apple pies?”

“That would be the day for sure.”

I laughed and turned to my grandma and pecked her on the cheeks before turning back to my task of finding a decent channel to watch. My grandma was in many ways like my father. Gruff on the outside with the words but a marshmallow on the inside.

“Breaking news! Draycott discovers mysterious artifacts  in the burnt out pier!” a news reporter exclaimed from one of the channels I landed on. We both glanced at each other with interest before settling on the sofa, our tea in hand.

“Following the recent announcement from the council, the burnt out pier was to be restored but during the excavation notable artifacts were discovered. I am here now with one of the researchers that were on site.” The scene changed from the news reporter to a handsome blonde haired man, his happiness and excitement evident despite his absent minded look.

“I don't mind giving him my apple pie,” my grandma commented and I laughed.

“Mr. Dawson, can you tell us exactly what was discovered during the excavation?” the reporter asked.

The handsome blonde glanced at the camera and said, “Well...I mean it’s pretty amazing that there was anything to be found at all. These artifacts are of definite historical value. My team and I are looking forward to determining their place in history with Draycott. Some of these artifacts are simply….” Mr Dawson trailed off as soon he caught sight of something offscreen. The reporter tried to call his attention again and he grinned apologetically. “I apologize. There was a cat over there and I just...back to what I was saying. Yes these artifacts are simply quite extraordinary.”

The scene switched back to the reporter who stood by the pier. “We are standing here at the burnt out pier where the artifacts were discovered and oh over there!”

The camera switched to a handsome dark haired man dressed in a smart suit who walked briskly towards the pier. My heart stilled in shock and I heard my grandma laughing at me.

“We are switching now to the deputy mayor,” the reporter stated and the scene changed to the handsome dark haired man gazing with intensity towards the camera. “I would like to assure the town that we are all very excited about this discovery. More will be shown and discussed by the mayor himself at the upcoming conference. In the meantime, I hear there are quite some interesting themed parties coming up as well as an exhibition by the library which I encourage you all to attend.”

He smiled and said something in response to the reporter but at that point my brain couldn't focus. His smile.His eyes. I took a sip of my tea and gazed at him dreamily.

Dominic Hwa, the deputy mayor. Hard working, intelligent and an absolute workaholic. A total opposite of me. But he was also known to be quite a flirt though I was never fortunate enough to be his victim.

“Annie dear, you are drooling on my sofa.” My grandma shook her head at me as she sipped her tea. She was used to my reaction whenever it came to the deputy mayor.

“Oh grandma, isn’t he just so gorgeous,” I sighed, imagining a scenario in my head where he would turn his attention on me. Where he would smile at me and tell me things like….hmm I wasn’t sure what Dominic and I would talk about if we ever did meet. But it would be swoon worthy. It would be everything.

“That he is, dear. That he is,” My grandma agreed and I sighed dreamily again. We both gazed at the television screen as we sipped our tea and ate our watermelons, listening to the news of the recent discovery.

Not Stalking at a Coffee Shop

I made my way to the coffee shop in the High Street humming to a song in my head and a flower in my hair. My grandma had rolled her eyes when she saw the flower and asked me why I hadn't grown out of decorating my hair with flowers yet. Which was simply ridiculous. Flowers don't have an age limit.

As I reached the entrance of the cafe I checked my watch again. 8.05 a.m. Perfect.

Grinning to myself, I entered the cafe and saw one of my closest friends, Aimee, the detective sitting at one of the tables close to the window. She was there because I owed her coffee once, after knocking hers on the ground ages ago when I bumped into her in the cafe. It was an emergency moment because I almost missed an important moment of my life.  And since then  I met her every now and then at the coffee shop to buy her coffee. Or actually her second round of coffee. She was always there brighter and earlier than me. Aimee noticed me and nodded curtly in greeting. Oh Aimee, such a toughie on the outside but an absolute softie on the inside.

“Good morning Annie. Looking pretty as always,” the barista told me and I blushed. The barista was a 72 year old woman who was in the same exercise class as my grandma. On my good days and bad days I could always count on Auntie Emma for compliments. “So what would it be for you today? The usual?”

“Yes please.”

She winked at me and I grinned back conspiratorially. Aunty Emma always knew. She handed me my orange juice and I handed her the money. Once the deal was done I headed towards Aimee.

“I don't understand why you would come to a cafe if you don't even drink coffee,” she said as she raised her eyebrows at me and my orange juice.

“I am here for health purposes,” I informed her and she smiled. We chatted for a bit and I ordered for her another round of expensive coffee. Honestly why anyone would drink that bitter stuff is beyond me. The only great thing about coffee was the smell. It was like a drug.

“So have you managed to find a tenant?” she asked me and I nodded and said, “Yup! Last week someone actually called me and asked for a room. Her name is Dakota and she is so gorgeous I want to paint her.” I sighed dreamily as I thought of my new roommate. Dakota was a model who came here for vacation. She moved into the room next to mine and seemed to get along fine with my grandma. And best of all she took a liking to my pet cat Vogo.  She didn't know it yet, but she too was about to be my new friend.

We chatted and I looked at my watch again. 8.24 a.m. Huh, he was late.

Then all of a sudden, the doorbell chimed as someone entered and I froze. The smell of his expensive musky cologne wafted in the air. Dominic. He was finally here!

Aimee watched me in curiosity as I tried my best to unfreeze the muscles in my body. I heard his deep voice as he greeted Auntie Emma with a flirty tone, “Morning, gorgeous.”

I felt myself blush as Aunty Emma laughed and said, “Me? Gorgeous? Goodness boy, I am near 72 years of age!”

“I don't see age. I see beauty. And we all know beauty is timeless.”

Swoon. I actually swooned. My cheeks were on fire and I gripped my orange juice tightly, wishing I was that lucky 72 year old woman behind the counter. Aunty Emma laughed and asked him what his order would be. “Black coffee as usual,” he replied.

I peered around the couple that sat in front of me, their heads blocking the view. Ugh. I heard the ding of the cashier opening and when I finally managed to catch him, I saw him stand at the corner of the cafe, his gaze on his phone as he texted. His dark hair brushed one side of his face, the tips reaching by his left eye and I could feel the annoyance and he tried to brush it away as he texted. Even irritated, he looked great. And he was in a suit again. Blue tie. Must be a casual day for him today.

After a few moments, he got his black coffee and smiled at Aunty Emma before he left. Scratch that. I wish I was lucky enough to be black coffee. And not just any black coffee. His black coffee.

I sighed as I settled back into my chair.

“Earth to Annie.”

I jolted and noticed Aimee sitting in front of me, an amused expression across her face. I smiled sheepishly at her and sipped my orange juice.

“I wondered why you were always so adamant on being here exactly 8.15 a.m…. It’s him isn't it? You come here for the deputy mayor.” She grinned at me and I blushed again.

“Only on Mondays, Wednesdays and Thursdays,” I argued, “ On the other days he pulls all nighters in his office and uses the coffee machine at his workplace.”

She raised her eyebrow at that. “And how exactly did you come across that information?”

“A little bird told me.” I couldn't exactly tell her that I bribed his secretary with doughnuts for information. She worked with the police for goodness sake.

She folded her arms and looked at me. Which naturally intimidated me. Caving in, I told her about the deal I had with his secretary; free doughnuts every week for updates on his schedule.

“You aren't going to arrest me are you?” I asked her and she shook her head and said, “Not today Annie. There is some suspicious activity I have to check out near the pier. I will arrest you another day for stalking when my schedule clears up.”
“I am not stalking,” I told her affronted. “I am keeping a watchful eye out for him. We live in a dangerous world you know.”

She gave me a strange look and I simply smiled sweetly at her. “Oh by the way what suspicious activity at the pier? Does it have to do with those artifacts?”

She simply shrugged her shoulders. “It's hard to say. Since the announcement this town has been too excited. All these parties and these drunk kids...not to mention…”
She stopped when she noticed the time on the clock. “Cripes. I have to go for my shift. We can talk about your stalking tendencies another time,” she said as she stood up and grabbed her bag.

“I am not a stalker. I am a watchful eye person thing.”

She rolled her eyes and bid me goodbye as she walked out of the cafe, the bell chiming as the door closed behind her.

I sighed as I gazed into my orange juice. It was still early morning. I had the whole day free. Should I go to the beach and paint or should I take a look around the market and buy more ingredients for my paint. I remembered there was this one intriguing shop in the corner of the street but I didn't have time to go there. Maybe I would go later. I sighed again as I turned my gaze dreamily to the counter where Dominic stood mere minutes ago. My mind wandered into fantasy territory where I was the barista and I was the one he called gorgeous...

Month 2 (Done)

A Drunken Encounter

I puked. And it was every bit as gross as one can imagine puke to be.

“You okay there?” My new tenant and friend, Dakota,  asked me, concern filled in her pretty dark eyes.

“I’m swell,” I grinned at her not wanting to ruin her night. My head ached, I felt dizzy and I wanted to go home and snuggle with Vogo while I watched drama and drank tea. But she was new and she had never been to a party in Draycott so my grandma insisted that we go to the archeological themed parties around town. I wanted my grandma to take her but she said she couldn't disturb her beauty sleep. Which was a total lie. I knew she had a rendezvous with the old man across the street.  Sometimes it really felt like my grandma had a more prosperous love life than me.
“Do you want to go home? Let me just grab my purse..”
“No,” I mumbled out, but my voice slurred. Drat my low alcohol tolerance. I grabbed her arm and insisted again. “No. I’m fine, really. Just need some fresh air. You go on in and have fun.”

She paused and looked at me and I had a feeling she didn't believe me. I insisted again for her to join the festivities and the cute brunette she was talking to. He looked like a total rock star with his long hair and his smoky eyes. There were sparks there sizzling between them and  the romantic in me already planned their wedding. It was inevitable she had to go back. I had already envisioned the perfect flowery dress I would wear as her bridesmaid and I couldn't not wear that.

“The wedding,” I slurred at her, “It there. Has to yaaaknow. Gotta wear dress.”
She looked confused and I giggled at her. I motioned for her to leave and she did only to come back with some water. After a while feeling a little better, I insisted she leave to join the party indoors. She hesitated for a minute more before finally turning to leave, glancing at me once more with concern. 

I sighed in relief when she finally left and the door closed. I puked again, cleaning my system and my stomach of everything that could have possibly existed. A while later, after there was nothing left to puke, I took out a mint from my bag and chewed on it as I pondered my next move. Home or stay?

The pain in my head was slowly ebbing away, but I still felt a little dizzy. Still, as I glanced up at the sky I had an amazing idea to paint something. The sky and the stars? It would be glorious. And dark. But I could paint it. Once the world would stop moving.

Grinning with renewed purpose, I wobbled out of the backstreet of the club. The world shook, but it helped sometimes when I stood with my legs stretched apart and my arms ready for any attack, karate style. Then the world paused for a minute and I could breathe. But when the world was still I realized it was pretty cold and filled with shadows. My heart thumped in my chest with fear. Maybe it wasn't a good idea to leave without Dakota. I heard footsteps approaching and I shut my eyes in fright, my hands reflexively out in karate style.

“You okay there?” 
I heard a voice ask and my head immediately snapped towards the source. A man stood beside me  dressed in sports gear. A very fine man at that. I glanced slowly from his Nike running shoes to his toned legs and then his knee shorts and a thin shirt that did nothing to hide his built chest. His arms were quite muscular as well which only made me wonder whether he had a matching set of abs to go with the arms. When I got to his face I giggled. He had a face like Dominic the deputy mayor. Dark intense eyes and chiseled cheeks. Every inch of his face was perfectly sculpted.  He couldn't be real. Unless of course this was Dominc on his usual late night runs. Which it couldn’t be because it was a Friday night. He only ran from Mondays to Thursdays and sometimes on the weekends. But not Friday. Never Friday. I should know.

“You’re pretty,” I told him, remaining in my outstretched position lest I fall and not see imaginary Dominic anymore.
He raised his eyebrow, a slight smile forming. “Thank you.” He surveyed my flowy white dress with golden belt and heels. I wore a crown of golden flowers as well aiming to keep it Greek medieval style. “You look quite...beautiful yourself. Like a queen.”

I giggled. Dominic called me beautiful. He thinks I’m a queen. This was the best dream ever.

I straightened and tried to tell him something, but the world shifted again and I wobbled and saw the ground approaching me. But before we could connect, strong arms held me, one arm on my waist and the other on my back. It was Dominic holding me. I was bent in an odd angle as if we were in some kind of embrace or  in some kind of dance. Or if it was a horror show and he was a vampire and I was his latest victim.

I blinked up at his dark eyes that were usually so intense and intelligent, but at the moment looked concerned and a little bit amused. He smelt so good that I couldn't resist. I brought his head closer and leaned towards his neck and breathed deeply.
He stilled for a moment unsure on how to proceed.

“You smell better than coffee,” I informed him and giggled. He chuckled as he helped me straighten up. I tried to move again but almost fell so he steadied me, moving one arm around my waist while my one arm went around his shoulders.

“Is there anyone I can call for you?” he asked me and I nodded. And then I shook my head after remembering my grandma was out on her midnight rendezvous. Then I nodded when I remembered I had a new roommate. Then I shook my head because I remembered she was at the party I just ditched.
“Alright, is there any place nearby I can take you?”

I pondered the places I wanted him to take me to. Well I don't imagine we could go anywhere with the pain in my head. Home was good though.
“Home,” I mumbled and he nodded encouragingly at me. I blinked at him trying to remember where my home was. “I have a nice home,” I informed him. “It's by the beach. I like to paint by the beach.”

“Okay that’s not too far from here. Which house by the beach?”

And so we made our way slowly to my beach house, me giving as many important descriptions as I could about the house. Like the illicit affair my grandma was having with the old man across the street. And the rocking bench my dad spent days building  for my grandma which she replaced as soon as he left because it fell apart and she didn’t want to break his heart. I also told him about my pet Vogo who I found abandoned on the beach one night and how I spent days trying to brainwash him to love me using food as a bribe, which of course worked out eventually.

“It's because I’m lovable,” I explained to him and he grinned and nodded in agreement, “I can see that.”
I beamed at him but then felt guilty and admitted, “Actually it's not me, it's the cat food.” Feeling ashamed I continued, “I bribed him so that he can love me. I’m a briber I should be in jail.”
I felt him shake and I when I peered at him I realized he was laughing.
“I think your case is quite...special,” he said at last. “I would hardly consider it a crime worth putting your lovely self in jail for.”

I beamed at him. He called me lovely. But then I sombered.

“I am actually a criminal,” I whispered to him and he raised his eyebrows at me. “I am the worst kind. I’m a stalker.”
He paused and asked, “Who have you stalked.”
I laughed and looked at him like he was an idiot. Which I suppose he was. The Deputy Mayor had no idea about his charm. “You of course!”
There was a moment of silence and then he finally spoke.
“You stalked me?”

I nodded enthusiastically. “I know everything. When and where you take your coffee even when you go for runs at night. Which is not supposed to be on a Friday night.” I glared at him for emphasis and he grinned. “I had a stressful day, I needed my outlet.” He paused for a moment stewing this new information in silence. While he stewed I glanced straight ahead and saw with delight my house.

“It's my house!” I informed him excitedly and pointed towards it. Thanks to the important information I gave him I was finally home. He walked me towards the door and when I reached the front entrance I told him, “There is a secret key no one is supposed to know about. That’s why I won't tell you about the one in the flower pot.”
I sneakily and swiftly took the key from the flowerpot and struggled to unlock my door. Thankfully the imaginary Dominic helped me unlock it and opened the door for me.
“Thanks,” I beamed at him and he smiled.

“Will I see you again?” I asked him worried he would disappear completely from my dreams.
“I’m sure I will run into you Monday morning.” He winked at me and butterflies swarmed in my stomach. Either that or I felt like puking again it was hard to tell.
I wanted to explain that I meant whether I would see him again tomorrow night in my dream, but the urge to puke was too much.

I smiled at him, waved and said “Okay bye,” and gently closed the door. Then I ran upstairs to my bathroom and let it all out.
**
I woke up that day feeling absolutely positive. The sun was shining brightly and the flowers bloomed. The world was beautiful because Dominic called me beautiful. Okay maybe dream Dominic called me beautiful. But still, it was a beautiful start of the day.

I hopped out of bed and made my way to the kitchen downstairs. Dakota and my grandma were sitting by the living room, tea and scones in front of them. They both paused when they saw me.

“I just had the most fantastic dream last night,” I informed them as I grabbed a scone from the kitchen counter. “By the way Dakota, thanks for helping me get home last night. I have really bad tolerance with alcohol.”

She looked at me in confusion, “I didn't take you home last night. I wanted to but I saw you leave with someone else.”

I froze, scone in hand and my mouth open. There was no way.

“There is no way it wasn’t you that took me home,” I told her with a laugh. A very forced laugh.

“I wanted to go back earlier with you, but you insisted I stay. When I got my purse to find you again you were with some guy I assumed was your friend.” She shrugged and glanced at my grandma and said, “They looked pretty intimate if you asked me. He was holding her very close and she looked ecstatic.”

No. No. It couldn’t be possible.

“Annie dear, surely you remember the kind gentleman you inconvenienced?” my grandma asked me.

“What did he look like?” I asked Dakota and she paused for a moment to think. But just then the television blared and the deputy mayor was on screen inviting everyone to the upcoming conference where the artifacts would be displayed.

I watched in horror as her fingers pointed to the man on the screen. “Like that,” she said.

I needed the floor to open up and swallow me whole.

Painting by the Beach

It was just one of those days where I was painting by the beach that I realized I needed to fess up and apologize to Dominic for my stalking behavior. I was an adult - we both were. I had to be mature about these things. After all, I was hardly a harmful stalker. If I really was I'm sure he would have sent Aimee to put me in jail. Just because I knew his routine like the back of my hand does not imply anything dangerous. It was a Sunday, and I didn’t even know what he did on Sundays. Or Saturdays. So it wasn’t like I was a real stalker. Because a real stalker would know. And anyways, it was time I changed my stalking behavior.

As I painted, a gust of wind blew and I heard someone scream by the water. Some children were on a float and one of their floats overturned. I immediately dropped by paintbrush on the canvas aisle and dashed towards them. As I reached the shallow end of the water, I realized belatedly I couldn't swim.

Just as I pondered whether I should take the risk anyway and try to save the kid, someone rushed past me and swam towards them. Moments later, the children were safely aboard on sand and their hero, a dashing blonde with a chiseled body, laughed with them and gave them firm instructions. I ogled at their hero from a safe distance. This guy was cute. Blonde, dark eyes and really toned body. No really, a full set of finally defined abs and toned muscles. Water glistened from his body and I could feel a sort of hushed interest from the crowd of girls across the beach as we all surveyed this very fine, new man.

As I checked him out, I realized the color code of his shorts. It was the color of the life guard uniform for this beach. Since I knew all the lifeguards on the beach, considering that my backyard was the beach, I realized this man was probably a new comer.

“Hey there,” I bravely greeted out to him after the children ran off. He turned to face me and I realized that his face was as gorgeous as the rest of him. This man was handsome.

He returned my smile with a dashing one of his own and said, “Hey.”

“You’re new here right? Great job on rescuing them by the way.”

He looked at me curiously for a moment and nodded sheepishly. “Yeah, I’m new. Thanks, I guess. Just doing my job.”

“I was gonna do it but I can't swim.” Sometimes I wondered why I bothered to open my mouth when words came out that I could never force back in.

He paused and looked at me amused. “You cant swim but you’re by the beach?”

“I was painting,” I said, gesturing to my canvas in the distance.

He nodded. “Makes sense.”

I grinned at him and took out my hand, “My name is Annabeth. You can call me Annie.”

He took my hand and said, “Samuel.”

In the distance, I heard my grandma call for me. Something about food and dinner time and apple pies. I nodded apologetically at him. “I have to go now, see you around.” I bid goodbye and as I jogged back to my canvas and my home. I couldn't wait to tell my grandma about the new life guard.

Month 3 (Done)

The Seaside Curio

It had been days since I left my house since that humiliating ordeal. It was already a new month and the only place I’ve been to was my backyard which was the beach. I hadn't been in the cafe for over two weeks and I missed my daily dose of health. My grandma was fed up with my moping presence and my depressing music taste, but at least Vogo was happy because he got more cuddle time with me. My grandma was right however. I couldn't stay inside my house forever. I had to find another way to disappear forever from the face of the earth.

When I had told Aimee of what happened she simply laughed at me and told me this was why people got arrested for stalking. As I talked to her on the phone I decided I had to be brave and go out. After all, I was running out of paint. When I informed Aimee of my new plan to go to the Seaside Curio, a marker place with the most mystical gothic things, she told me to be careful.

“There is something strange going on these days, but I can't put my finger on it...” she told me. She explained how a few nights ago there was a mysterious fire in the light house. There was no extensive damage or evidence of anything else. Interesting.

But I didn't think it was anything too strange. People rarely went to the lighthouse so who knows what could have accidentally caused the fire. Maybe an animal or something. But still, the lighthouse was in a place far away. Maybe I could hide out in the lighthouse to avoid people. When I suggested this to her she was not amused. After a while we hung up and I got ready to go to the Seaside Curio.

When I reached the Seaside Curio shop, I couldn't help but to be amazed at the creepy gothic structure of the building. I was suddenly relieved that I had come during the day instead of at night because it would be too frightening by myself. When I entered, I heard the familiar voice of Mikel informing me he would be with me after a while, which was then followed by a crash of something. I nodded sympathetically at him. I wandered around the shop, marvelling at the various interesting themes displayed. There were bookshelves containing titles relevant to folklore, occult, history and fiction. There was also a country of trinkets and dried herbs near the door. I spotted something sparkly by the cupboard filled with jewelry and crystals and headed there.

There were so many beautiful crystalised things in the cupboard. I wanted to pause time and paint it permanently in my memory. One thing I noticed was a hand holding a signet of rings decorated with symbols of stars, scales and swords. One had a beautiful blue enamel filigree with gold that from a distance looked like stars. It was so pretty I wondered if it was something I could buy. But then considering the gold maybe it would be way out of my budget.

I also noticed pyramids like stone crystals which had a very strange design. There was a shield-like symbol and tiny runes carved along the edges. A small paper tag attached announced that it was an old, occult design meant for protection and keeping evil out. Interesting. Maybe I could use one for the house so I didn't have to feel scared if I was left alone.

On the lower shelf was a series of old vintage pocket watches. One of them had a mother-of-pearl panel and gilded button marker “Reserved”. I was immediately curious who would buy such a watch, but no doubt they had some taste considering the rest just looked old and sad.

“Oh, it's you Annie,” Mikel called out to me and I swiveled around to greet him with a smile.
“The one and only.”

“Are you here for your usual paints?”

“Yeah, I don't know why it's so hard to find eggshell paints.”

He raised his eyebrow as he considered me for a second. “Are you repainting your room again?”

I nodded and he grinned at me before heading towards the back room to fetch my paint. We chatted for a bit while he gave me my paints and I haggled for the price. Or I tried to haggle but it was just impossible without my grandma beside me to give him the death glare. So I simply agreed to his price and walked out of the shop, my hands full and my wallet light.

It was only when I reached home I realized I forgot to ask about the crystal pyramid.

The Day of the Conference

It was finally the day for the conference where the council would exhibit the mysterious artifacts that they had discovered. I woke up that morning terrified but determined. I had two main objectives that day; check out the artifacts and apologize to Dominic. Thankfully Dakota wanted to go to the conference as well so we both left together. My grandma felt too tired to join us, and I made a mental note to pick some medicine for grandma in case she was sick.

When we reached the town hall, the place was surrounded by people taking photographs. I noticed two cloth banners unfurled, hanging from the archway of the Town Hall. The banner announced the makeshift exhibition of the artifacts that was going on in the Town Hall. For an event that had two months of anticipation, it seemed quite poorly decorated. The colors across the banners were definitely striking, but the font was too large and the position off center. I wondered whether they struggled to make the banner because of lack of professionals or if it looked poorly made because the original more professionally done one was destroyed and this was a simple last minute replacement. Well the artifacts were an unexpected discovery so maybe they just weren't prepared for that much attention?

I shrugged and headed inside towards the conference hall with Dakota. The hall was filled and abuzz with excitement. Cameras flashed and the voices of news reporters and chattering of people filled the hall, each anticipating the announcement and the sight of the artifacts. After some time, we were able to find seats and the crowd grew silent as the council members entered the stage. My heart leapt when I saw Dominic stride in behind the mayor, both in smart suits tailored to fit them perfectly and give the aura of intimidation and confidence. 

As the mayor started his speech, I saw Domic’s gaze survey the crowd and I slumped lower in my seat, praying he did not notice me. After a while I peeked up again, and my heart thundered because somehow, Dominic’s dark intense gaze found mine in the crowd. As our eyes connected, for a moment it felt like the world paused and it was just him and me in the conference a hundred feet apart. Though it was only a few seconds, it felt like thirty years.  He grinned at me in barely concealed amusement and as the seconds ticked by he winked at me before shifting his gaze away and just like that, the world went back to normal. The mayor’s clear voice reverberated through the walls once again, and the crowd laughed at some joke he made. Domoinc's face was back into its passive pleasant expression as he stood near the mayor.  I couldn't focus and I couldn't hear anything that the mayor was saying.

After a while the speech ended and the council invited everyone to observe the artifacts in the exhibition center. Then they made their way off the stage and everyone stood up again.

“You okay Annie?” Dakota asked me as we exited the hall and I shook my head numbly. “I think the word okay no longer exists in my dictionary. I think he saw me and worse, I think he remembered me!”

“Well..it isn't exactly easy to forget a drunk stalker dressed as a Greek Goddess….”

I whimpered and I buried my hands in my face. What would it take for the floor to just swallow me whole? I was prepared to sacrifice anything. My favourite vampire romance book. My special mug. Even my lucky socks.

She laughed and put her arm around me comfortingly. “Don't worry Annie. I’m sure it will be fine. Remember, you’re here to apologize, right? I doubt the deputy mayor is the vindictive type. You will be fine.”

I will be fine. I will be fine. I will be fine. Maybe if I wrote it on my hand it would stick in my brain.

I nodded and waved at her as she headed towards the exhibition side. I would join her there later, but first, I had to pay a visit to the deputy mayor.

**

I followed the signs leading to the administrative floor in the Town Hall. Unlike the rest of the building this place was more modernised which made me smile. I wondered if this was because of Dominic’s influence and his way of asserting his presence in this ancient Hall.  I noticed a line that mentioned it dealt with appointments and meetings - and that I needed to get a ticket to mark my place in the queue. So I grabbed one from a ticket machine and kept an ear out for the number being called. There weren't a lot of people, thankfully, so I didn't have to wait long before my name was called out. 

My stomach flip flopped while I made my way to the lady by the counter.

Gone were my stalking days. I had to be rational. Mature. Responsible. I was going to put an end to this whole thing today.

I smiled in greeting and declared that I had to meet the deputy mayor. She blinked at me through her glasses and smiled at me apologetically. “Oh, sorry dear. The deputy mayor is unavailable at the moment.”

“That’s alright,” I said, breathing with relief internally. Yes! I had more time before I had to apologize to him face to face. “When will he next be available…?”

“I’m afraid Mr. Hwa isn’t available for…” She tapped away at the keyboard, and then winced a little. She then turned back to me and said, “…The two months or so.” My mind froze as she continued on,“The discoveries mean he’s in a lot of meetings, so we’re trying to prioritise who he sees first and when.” She paused. “Could you leave your name and the purpose of the meeting? We’ll try to fit it in, but I can’t make any promises for these two months. Unless it’s very, very urgent.”

Two months? I couldn't see him for two months? This was what happened when you tried to officially meet the deputy mayor.  This is why people stalked. Honestly, how was I supposed to meet him if I didnt stalk him? This was why stalking existed and why I had succumbed to it. And anyway, it was very, very urgent for me to meet him. I needed to get a good night's sleep and not worry about Dominic sending me to jail. But I couldn’t confess the fall out of my stalking behavior to her. Instead I asked again, “Is there really no other time he is available?”

The smile turns a little wry. “Alternately, you might see him about town off work, so if it’s not work work, then you might get lucky.” She then handed me a form to fill out.

I absentmindedly filled out the form with my name, drawing a little flower beside it. Then I snapped to attention when I realized that she was tapping her foot impatiently at me. I hastily looked at the section which asked for my purpose of meeting. Hmm. What would be an appropriate way to say ‘to apologize for stalking and to thank you for taking me home.” I pondered on it for a bit, and while I pondered I drew a swirl across the name Annie and made up my mind. I jotted down ‘To meet and discuss appropriate measures for past indiscretions'. There. Perfectly informative to those who knew what I meant and appropriately vague. I smiled and handed it out to the lady who nodded at me politely with a tight smile and went back to tapping away on her computer.

I left as another person took my spot, who I heard asking for a meeting with the mayor this time.

As I left, I shook my head, thanking my lucky stars that I had an illicit relationship with his personal secretary. I already knew that his next out of work appearance would be his late night run. It was a Tuesday after all and Tuesdays always stressed him out. But maybe instead of trying to look for him at night I could meet him in the cafe at his usual morning time. It was after all much less stalkery and more normal. After all, people run into cafes all the time. I think. Maybe I could even offer to buy him coffee as an apology and we would part in amicable terms.

Feeling satisfied and renewed with purpose, I hummed as I made my way to the exhibition hall.

Status: Done

Last edited by MissKiki (05/07/2020 at 20:54)

Name: Dakota Hunter

Nickname: Koko

Face claim: Zendaya

Age: 27

Role: Newcomer

Who is She?

Traits:

Confident, smart, kind, adventurous, a fighter; brutally honest, stubborn, sarcastic

Personality:

Dakota has a strong personality, oftentimes appearing rude due to her inherently sarcastic nature. However, she is very kind and treats people as best as she could, choosing to stay quiet instead of responding rudely. If a response is required, she will be bluntly honest and that can often hurt people's feelings. She is often quick to make amends but if she believes she is right in a fight, she will stubbornly insist so. She can be charming and fit in well with social circles, but she prefers spending time with close friends. She enjoys going to parties and dancing. She hates arrogant people and liars.

Biography:

Dakota grew up in a big city and had modelled for a big model agency for most of her life growing up. Her mother co-owned the modelling agency with another person and had groomed Dakota into being a model. Her parents divorced when she was just 10 years old and had entered the modelling career. Her father owned a kickboxing gym that did very well. Two of the city's champions had been trained there. Between two successful parents and her own successful job, Dakota was wealthy. Her dad led a more modest life and she loved spending time with him, eating take-outs and chilling with movies.
When her contract with the modelling agency was up for re-new she decided to take a break and go somewhere where her face wasn't everywhere. Her mother bought bitterly but ultimately decided to let her do whatever she wanted. She isn't speaking to Dakota now. At least Dakota's dad was thrilled that Dakota was taking some time off for herself for the first time in years. She was adventurous and finally, she could look for interesting places to visit. Her father insisted that she call him once in a while, wherever she decided to go.

Interests: Faron, Renier, Samuel (FI), Melia (FI)

Places to Investigate: The Town Hall (2) and The West Pier (8)


Story: Done

Chapter 1: Moving In

"So, remind again why you’re moving out? You just got there, honey."

I sighed, staring at the flyer on the table while I adjusted the cell phone by my ear.

"Because, dad, the couple next door fight like they're filming the next Mr. And Mrs. Smith. Even their make-up sex is painfully loud."

As if to emphasize my point, a light thump resounded through the living room. I threw a glare at the drywall off to the left as another thump hit it. Muffled voices floated through.

"Dad, you hear that? That's their 'I'm ready to fight you' sound."

My father chuckled, clearly amused. “It sounds like you’re ready to fight someone. I’m glad you didn’t take your boxing gloves.”

“I still have my hand wraps,” I reminded him. The thumps got louder. A second later, groans sounded through. There was silence on the other end of the line as I let my dad process it.

After a few seconds of listening to the groans getting louder, he cleared his throat. “You know what, moving out seems like an excellent idea.”

**

The new place I decided to move into was the best decision I had ever made.

The house was a lovely, vintage-y two-story home and it was located near the beach. Literally, if you open the backdoor, you saw the beach and that was something I was immensely excited about. I didn’t even know how close the beach really was! I just saw in their flyer that they needed a tenant. They had attached a picture of the house and the room and had mentioned it was near the beach.

At the moment, I stood in the living room with my two suitcases and a backpack. The woman, who had come to meet me at a cafe after I called about the room, was humming as she flitted about the kitchen. She had mentioned she lived with her grandmother, Penelope, from what the flyer told me, who was standing behind the kitchen island and scrutinizing me while the younger woman, Annabeth, poured three glasses of juice.

She brought them to the table and smiled at me. She was a pretty little thing, with big blue eyes, dark hair and flowers stuck in them. One look and a person knew she was a dreamer. She also seemed to invoke that sense of protectiveness from people. I recalled

“Grandmother,” she started, her voice sounding almost musical, “I’d like you to meet our new tenant.”

She handed me a glass which I accepted graciously, blinking at the grandmother.

Annabeth waved towards me. “This is…” Her smile froze as her words trailed off. “Da….” Her eyes squinted like she was trying to place something. I smiled, reaching out to shake the old lady’s hand.

“Dakota Hunter, ma’am.”

“Dakota, yes!” Annabeth said, letting out a tinkling laugh. She waved towards her grandmother. “Dakota, this is….” Again her voice trailed off and a strange look crossed her face—an expression somewhere between horror and confusion. She continued, slowly, “...grand...ma?”

“Grandma it is,” Penelope said, laughing. She patted Annabeth’s hand affectionately. “And this is my darling, incompetent child, Annabeth.” She turned to me with a smile. “Welcome to our home. Atleast now we have someone earning her keep.” She gave Annabeth a good-natured eye-roll.

“Yes, yes. Anyway, let me show you to your room. You must be tired!” Annabeth exclaimed as we each grabbed a suitcase and headed for the stairs. I checked my wristwatch. It was only 2 p.m.

“Oh, not at all.” I mean, the old place I stayed at wasn’t too far away and the taxi fare wasn’t expensive.

“Hm. When did you move into Draycott?”

We headed down the hall, passing by a room with its door slightly ajar. I caught a glimpse of what looked like a painting studio.

“I just arrived a week ago.”

“Oh, so you’re quite new! Do you need any—oh, this is my little baby, Vogo.” Annabeth pointed at a grayish, fluffy cat who had popped its head around the corner.

“Vogo?”

“Yes, her full name is actually Viniene Van Gogh. Ah, here’s your room.” Annabeth opened the door to reveal a beautiful large room with tasteful furniture and an even better view. Excited, I dropped my suitcase near the bed and hurried over to the window. “The beach!”

“Yep. You like to swim?”

“Hell, yeah.”

Annabeth just grinned. “Then I suppose you’ll really enjoy being here. I’m not much of a swimmer myself, though.” She pointed to the dresser where a basket of toiletries were neatly packed, still in their packages. “There’s toothbrushes and towels and whatever else you may need.”

After giving me the tour of the house, including on how the bathroom showers work, she left me alone to unpack. She offered her help but I politely declined. I didn’t want to trouble her plus I really enjoyed unpacking my things. Mom used to always have others do it for me whenever we travelled so i found doing it myself absurdly exciting. I sent a text to my dad, along with a selfie of me and my new room.

I glanced out the window again, admiring the view. Far away from the distance I could see a structure off to my left. It looked like a harbor stretching out to the sea. On my right was a damaged structure scene. Hmm.

I wonder what those are? I pulled out my map from the backpack and peered at it before looking back out the window. That damaged structure was the Burnt Pier, originally called the South Pier.

The harbor on my right was called the West Pier. Hm. Maybe I should go check that place out.

I glanced around my room. I just had to put away my clothes so it shouldn’t take too long. I got up and plugged in my phone for charging, turning to my suitcases. Let’s do this.

Chapter 2: On West Pier

The West Pier was not quite what I had expected but I immediately loved it.

I zipped up my jacket as a cool breeze drifted past. Spring was just settling in now, so not many stalls were open yet. A few snack bars were open and people milled about, buying goods and chattering away. There seemed to be quite the excitement down at the docks.

I eyed a group of teenagers as they hurried towards the marina, talking excitedly about the excavation. What excavation?

Two older women sat at a table, smiling and looking towards where the crowd was drawn to. I approached them with a smile, intending to find out what all this excitement was about.

“Hello. I don’t mean to intrude, but I’m new around here and I’m just curious—”

“Perhaps you should watch the news, dear,” the older of the women said, smiling politely. She turned back to her conversation, leaving me to look stupid. Well, that was rude.

“Oh, you just looked old enough to know.” I smiled politely at her slacked jaw and walked away. As I wandered amongst the people, I noticed many of them were taking pictures and selfies. Deciding to join them and indulge my dad in something fun, I took a bunch of photos as I walked around the West Pier. I also took a few selfies and sent them—to which he had immediately responded to with a multitude of heart emoticons. He had just recently discovered those and he never stopped using them.

The weather was really nice; not too cold. I wandered towards the marina, where boats were coming in and out, and walked along the wooden boards. It looked like so much fun to go on a boat. I imagined just going sailing across the wide, blue, endless ocean where my hair could get as messy as possible without someone fussing over it and trying to straighten it.

I reached the end of the docks and stared out at the open sea, admiringly. I was definitely going to go for a swim tonight. There was suddenly a loud chorus of ‘Ooh’s and ‘Aah’s, drawing my eye to where a crowd of people stood gathered on the edge of the marina, watching a boat streaming towards the South Pier. I blinked.

The Burnt Pier looked nearly haunted. I could see it from the beach, but I could see it even better from here. The blackened steel, twisted rubble stood out in stark contrast to the calmness of the ocean. And more than one boat seemed to be heading towards it.

I wonder why?

I pulled out my phone, wondering if I should check out the news—something glinted from my right, catching my attention.

I turned and saw a man in a white t-shirt and loose pants fixing something that was made of glass. It had caught the glint of the sun. His head was bent over it so I couldn’t really see his face, but I approached him anyway.

“Hi, excuse me,” I called out. The man looked up and I felt my heart stutter for a second. He was so beautiful; with tanned skin, thick brows and hair that seemed fit for wind rushing through it. His skin looked like it had been under the sun quite a bit.

He blinked and stared at me.

For a few seconds we just stared wordlessly at each other, like we forgot how to speak. Finally, he cleared his throat.

“Yes?” He put down whatever he was holding and approached me, jumping expertly off the boat and onto the boardwalk. “How may I help you?”

Oh my goodness, he was even cuter up close!

“I...uh, this must seem kind of stupid,” I let out a little laugh. “But I’m really curious about what's going on. I didn’t get to check the news yet and I thought it would be better to ask a local…”

He smiled, shrugging. “I’m not a local, but what would you like to know?”

“Oh...if you’re not a local…” My eyes trailed to the boat he had jumped off. “Maybe I won’t be interested in what you know…”

His eyes followed mine and he nodded towards the boat.

“I’m a sailor.”

“A market trader?” I asked. I suddenly clamped up, wondering if that came off as rude. “Not that there’s anything wrong with that but most sailors...actually, I don’t know much about sailors.”

“It’s alright. I’m actually here for an underwater archaeological expedition.”

I blinked in surprise, understanding dawning on me. So that’s what the archaeological party flyers were about. “An archaeological expedition? Is that why everyone’s excited?”

“Ah, so you are interested in what I know.”

I pursed my lips to stop from smiling. “Maybe.”

“See that South Pier?” he tilted his chin towards the Burnt Pier. I nodded and then he continued, “a week ago, while they were trying to restore that old place, they discovered quite an interesting horde of historical artifacts during excavation.”

I gasped. “No way, really?”

He nodded, eyes glinting with amusement. “Yep. Sunken history right there.”

“I read that the Pier looks like that now due to a freak fire. But it had been decommissioned prior to that. I wonder how that horde got there?”

The man turned to me, excited. “That’s what we want to know as well. The horde is going up for an expedition so you may get to see the findings, too.”

“Too?” I blinked at him, mouth agape. “You already saw them!”

He nodded. “I did say I was here for an underwater archaeological expedition.”

“I didn’t think you meant the expedition. Wow, that’s pretty cool,” I said, gazing at him in admiration. I glanced at the South Pier, where the boats were hovering around. “Why aren’t you with them, then?”

The man followed my gaze. “It’s my day off. My baby needed some attention.” He patted the hull of the boat and it suddenly let out a long, groaning creak. I laughed.

“I wonder where the horde is being exhibited,” I mused, gazing out at the ocean. I caught sight of Draycott’s Lighthouse and pointed to it. “Do you know anything about that?”

The man glanced at it and frowned, crossing his arms over his chest. “Not much…but the people here do talk and sailors love sea rumours.”

I waited. He looked at me with a smile.

“Still interested in what I know?”

I narrowed my eyes. “I could always Google it.”

“Sure,” the man shrugged. “But then you won’t get to know the juicy stories that sailors know.”

I thought about it. He was right; the internet couldn’t tell me facts better than someone familiar with the place. He may not be a local but he did seem to know quite a lot.

I sighed, rolling my eyes. I placed a hand on my hip and tilted my chin. “Price of the information?”

His eyes danced with mirth. “Price?”

“You seemed to be going in that direction,” I said, shrugging. He laughed.

“I wasn’t but if you insist…” He smiled, waving a hand towards me. “I’d like to know the name of the pretty beautiful woman in front of me.”

A compliment from a man who didn’t actually know me? Me, a model who gets complimented on the daily? Yes, I blushed.

“My, my, two compliments in one sentence?” I teased. “Smooth. The name’s Dakota.”

I flinched, waiting to see if he recognized it. He smiled, stretching out his hand.

“Faron. My name’s Faron.”


**


“So you’re telling me that there are rumours that if you stay near the lighthouse, at night, long enough, you can hear strange hums coming from it?” I asked, mouth agape. Faron nodded, amused.

“Yes.”

“And you believe it?”

He shrugged, bringing up his cup of coffee to his lips. “If the lighthouse keeper won’t even stay there, what does that say?”

“That’s crazy,” I murmured, stunned. I knew the lighthouse was interesting but I didn’t know that there was this kind of rumour surrounding it.

Faron had suggested we go sit somewhere nearby for coffee. We could still see the moor from here, as well as the South Pier and all its boats surrounding it.

“So how long have you been here and what brought you to Draycott?” he asked as he took another sip of coffee. He sat across from me, looking all rugged and handsome. My, what a view.

“Not long,” I told him, honestly. “Just arrived a week ago. I heard about this place from my dad’s friends so I decided it would be a great place to vacation.” I paused. “Also, I read up a little about Draycott and it seems to have quite a bit of interesting history. I thought it could be fun.”

“You like history?”

I nodded. “There’s something...exciting about it.”

Unlike modelling. Everything that came with modelling was to do mostly with vanity and beauty. Millions of photographs are taken and not many are preserved or remembered for years to come.

“I’m pretty new here, too. Perhaps, we can view the exhibition together?”

I blinked, my heart stuttering again. “I...what?”

“Sorry if I’m being too forward, but I would like to see the exhibition.” He smiled hesitantly. “And you seem quite keen on it. I could do with interesting company instead of going solo.”

“Ah, you think I’m interesting?”

“Pretty interesting,” he said, grinning.

“Two compliments again?” I laughed. I considered his offer. It would be fun to go with someone, and we did spend quite a while chatting about histories and musing on conspiracies. Finally, I tilted my head to the side.

“Alright, it could be fun.”

Chapter 3: The Night of Rendezvous

The weeks passed by in a blur of excitement.

The Party District hummed and buzzed with almost never-ending archaeology themed parties, the clubs playing loud music and enticing the people of Draycott to enjoy themselves. I wanted to join the festivities, but I was too busy touring around Draycott during the day, mostly walking everywhere. That left me with not nearly enough energy to go partying.

My days with Annabeth and her grandmother were always filled with something fun. Annabeth was a little dreamer, often sticking flowers in her hair and gazing off into space. Her grandmother spent most of her time chastising her, yet it never penetrated into the dreamer’s artistic mind.

A press conference was being held at the end of next month, that was where the exhibition would be. I wondered if Faron remembered it. Upon realizing the exhibition was a little far-away, we had gone to the Draycott Library where they had put together a temporary exhibit of the history of Draycott. It was an interesting time as Faron and I surveyed the historical texts, discussing our own little tidbits of information we had picked up from the residents. I wanted to groan at how I, a modern city girl who was also an accomplished model, went on a little nerdy historical trip with an insanely attractive man.

I sat at the kitchen table, sipping my tea as I read the party flyer in front of me. I was considering going because I hadn’t gone out today, besides swimming in the ocean. As it was, I was sitting in an oversized shirt, a pair of shorts and with my hair falling all over my shoulders in an unruly mess—just how I liked it.

The door opened and Grandmother walked in, Annabeth close behind her. As usual, Grandmother was scolding her.

“How many times do I have to tell you to get those apples?”

“She didn’t get the apples again?” I asked, getting up to help unload the groceries. Annabeth sighed as she put down the bags on the counter and pulled out a little bouquet of flowers.

“I couldn’t help it,” she said, her big blue eyes staring innocently up at Grandmother. “I saw these and was reminded of your kindness.” She pushed the flowers in her grandmother’s face. Grandma sighed, staring at her.

“Whatever will I do with you?”

“Nothing and everything,” she replied, pulling out the flowers and sticking them in her grandmother’s hair. She flitted to my side and stuck flowers in my hair too.

“One day, I will paint you,” she told me, handing me a flower. I reached to take it but then she turned, taking the flower with her. “Vogo! I have a flower for you.”

I chuckled as she went in search of her cat. Grandmother peered down at the flyer on the table as I put away the fruits that Annabeth did manage to buy.

“What’s this?”

“A party flyer.”

“Oh, are you going?” she asked casually, picking it up and squinting down at it. “My, tomorrow at seven p.m. to four a.m. Sounds like a blast.”

“I was thinking of going,” I told her as I helped put away the bags and then settled down in my chair. “I wasn’t able to before because I was touring around.”

Annabeth came back into the kitchen and sat next to me, reaching for a glass of water. She noticed the flyer. “Is that a party?”

“Yep. Do you want to go?” I asked her. I’d never really seen Annabeth go clubbing or...well, out really. She was usually in her art studio or painting by the beach.

“Hm, I don’t know,” she said, looking down at it. “Do we have to wear costumes?”

“It’s themed, but maybe you don’t have to be too serious about it.”

“You should go,” Grandmother said enthusiastically, eyes bright. “It will be good for you young ladies to go and have fun… and live your life.”

We looked at her and then at each other.

“It’s the old man across the street,” Annabeth said.

“I saw them whispering together yesterday morning,” I told her. “He was holding her hand and she blushed.”

Grandmother’s face turned red. “W-well…”

I nodded. “Yes, like that.”

Annabeth nodded, too. “She must want me out of the house for a secret rendezvous with him.”

“I think you should come with me to the party, Annabeth. Let Grandma live her life.”

“Yeah, I think I should. I don’t want to catch them doing anything inappropriate.”

Grandma glared at us, throwing her hands up. She looked up at the ceiling as she spread her arms out. “All I asked for was for useful sweet girls. You give me incompetent cheeky ones instead.” She turned her nose up at us. “I would normally love to join you ladies, but I have to decline. I do so love my beauty sleep.”

Annabeth looked up solemnly. “Grandma, go live your life. I will give you the space—hey!”


I laughed at the sight of Grandmother pulling the flowers out of her hair, face flushed, and running from the room.

**


Annabeth was not great with alcohol.

I rubbed her back sympathetically as she bent over and threw up all over the sidewalk. We had decided to go to the party, dressing up a little to fit in and have fun. I had run into Faron there and we had gotten to chatting. He had asked me for a dance and we had immense fun, laughing as we tried to avoid bumping into other party-goers. When we got tired from all the dancing, we moved to a quieter spot where we chatted about the upcoming exhibition and shared our interests. I found out that we both had a love for swimming and he learned that I wanted to go on a boat trip one day.

Annabeth had friends in Draycott so she had run into a few of them. I kept one eye on her as she danced with her friends, giggling away. I got up after a few drinks with Faron, excusing myself to go hang out with Annabeth. She had pulled away excitedly when I came up to her and insisted we danced together, so we did.

And now we were outside, allowing the cool air to sweep across our sweaty faces. Annabeth retched again. Concern hit me like a flood and I wondered why I thought this would be a good idea.

“You okay there?” I asked, worriedly. Maybe I should take her home and help sober her up a little.

“Swell,” Annabeth responded, grinning up at me a little lopsidedly. Her eyes took on a familiar far-away look. I rubbed her back.

“Do you want to go home?” I glanced at the club. “Let me just go grab my purse…”

“No,” Annabeth mumbled. She grabbed my arm and looked like she was trying to smile. “No. I’m fine, really. Just need some fresh air. You go on in and have fun.”

I stared at the poorly constructed smile on her face and wondered why she would lie so terribly. She should just stick to not lying at all. Annabeth blinked at me.

“The wedding,” she slurred, pointing at me. “It there.” She pointed at the club. “Has to yaaaknow....gotta wear….dress!”

I blinked at her in confusion and she just giggled at me. Let me go grab her some water.

After getting her a bottle of water, she tried multiple times to send me back into the party. I glanced over my shoulder and saw Faron step out of the club and give us a concerned glance. Maybe I should just tell him goodbye. I patted Annabeth’s hand and went over to Faron, offering him a slight smile.

“Everything okay?” he asked.

“Yeah, I’m just going to go take my roommate home. She’s pretty drunk.” I glanced at where Annabeth was straightening up from her crouch. “Let me just go get my purse. Do you mind keeping an eye on her for me? It will just be a second.”

I hurried inside and picked up my purse from the coat area, handing over the card number. Then I hurried back outside and looked around for Annabeth. She was not where I left her. Faron came up to me and jutted his chin towards the street.

“Your friend is with her boyfriend.” There was a note of amusement in his tone. I followed his gaze and saw Annabeth in the arms of a man, bent over like they were in some kind of dance or a weird, dramatic vampire movie. She was beaming up at him.

“Huh. I didn’t know she had one.” I watched as Annabeth and the handsome man straighten from their embrace. She was smiling up at him so I knew that she knew him and was safe. I let out a sigh of relief.

“So, where are you off to from here?” Faron asked. I slipped on my coat as I thought about it, gazing around at the bustle of people moving around, laughing and clearly having a good time.

“I don’t know yet. What about you?”

“I don’t know, either,” he replied, smiling slightly.

“Do you still want to go partying?” I asked. He frowned, looking at the club we were standing in front of.

“I don’t know. Maybe not?”

I laughed. “That’s not a very firm answer. Well, my feet hurt from all the dancing and I’m a little hungry. If you want, you can join me for some chow?”

He smiled at me, causing me to naturally smile back at him.

“I could do with some food.”


**


“How was your rendezvous, Grandma?” I asked the next day, sitting at the table with my coffee cup and a plate of scones in front of me. The sun streamed in through the open windows, delighting us with its presence. It had gotten surprisingly cloudy as the days passed, so any form of sun was a gift.

Grandma pointed the butterknife at me. “Do not make me disown you, cheeky child.”

“You can’t disown me. I’m paying rent and I buy you apples.” I lovingly handed her an apple.

She took it with narrowed eyes. “That’s true.”

“If I left, how would you give that nice man across the street his apple pies?”

She opened her mouth to retort, but then Annabeth came bouncing in, a cheerful smile on her face. The TV buzzed in the background as the news reporter talked some more about the findings at the South Pier.

“I just had the most fantastic dream last night,” she said dreamily as she grabbed a scone from my plate. “By the way, Dakota, thanks for helping me get home last night. I have really bad tolerance with alcohol.”

That I now know, I mused. Wait. I looked at her in confusion. “I didn't take you home last night. I wanted to, but I saw you leave with someone else.”

Annabeth froze, her scone halfway to her mouth. She stared at me and let out a forced laugh.

“There is no way it wasn’t you that took me home.”

I frowned. “I wanted to go back earlier with you, but you insisted I stay. When I got my purse to find you again, you were with some guy I assumed was your friend.” I shrugged and glanced at grandma with a wide grin. “They looked pretty intimate if you asked me. He was holding her very close and she looked ecstatic.”

Annabeth’s face took on an expression of abject horror. She dropped her scone.

“Annie dear, surely you remember the kind gentleman you inconvenienced?” Grandma chided.

“What did he look like?” Annabeth whispered, her eyes wide. I thought about it. A handsome asian man… my eyes trailed to the TV and I saw him come on screen and talk to the reporter. My, he really was an attractive man.

I pointed at the TV. “Like that.”

Annabeth’s face went white and she stared blankly at the TV. I looked at Grandma who appeared equally stunned.

“Is that not her boyfriend?” I asked, thinking back to their intimate embrace. I mean, there was eye contact and everything.

Grandma shook her head slowly. She got up and patted Annabeth’s head.

“My poor incompetent child.”

Chapter 4: The Exhibit

I stood in the Town Hall, several weeks after the night of the party, staring around at the makeshift exhibition hall. The banner that was displayed seemed a little off, something not quite there. I peered up at it, wondering why it seemed off.

Maybe it was just because I was a city girl used to immaculate organizations? The press conference happened and though I came with Annabeth, she soon left to make an appointment with the deputy mayor. The same one who held her in an intimate embrace a few weeks ago. I walked around the hall, gazing around at the high ceilings with the grandly polished floors and exquisite lighting.

There seemed to be quite a lot of artifacts on displays, alongside their plaques. I leaned in to study a few of the stone sculptures that were carved into pillars with a dark amber paint layered onto the etchings, forming an arcane, runic pattern—

“Interesting, isn’t it?” a deep voice said from beside me. I jumped in surprise and turned to see a dark-skinned man gazing at the stone sculpture in front of us. I nodded, returning his amused smile. “Oh, I apologize for startling you.”

“No, it’s alright.” I continue to gaze at the sculpture. “I’m so curious as to how these got here.”

“You mean into the Town Hall or at the bottom of the Pier?”

I gave the good-looking man a side-way glance. “Oh har-har. At the bottom of the Pier, of course.”

“That’s the million dollar question.”

We moved on to the next exhibit; a glass containment containing coins and goblets, carefully preserved and shown off in dim light. The metallic colours looked stunning against their velvet cushions. Wonder how they got those on such short notice…

“A strange fire, hm?” I murmured, staring at the artifacts. “Strange, strange.”

“Another strange fire started at the Draycott Lighthouse earlier this month,” the man said as we moved onto the next display. I glanced at him, brows furrowing in surprise.

“Really? I didn’t hear about it.”

The man nodded as we moved to the centerpiece of the exhibition. It was a sword, of course.

“A group of people managed to call for help and it was quelled pretty quickly. It wasn’t quite the big news.”

“A lighthouse that is rumoured to be mostly abandoned is set on fire and it isn’t considered big news?” I mused aloud, taking in the sight of the claymore on its stand. “That’s odd, considering this exhibition happened all because of a mysterious fire in the first place.”

The man chuckled. “That’s what I thought, too.”

We gazed at the sword as I mulled over the new information. There was what seemed to be an identification tag, with a string of letters and numbers on it, attached to the sword with a cotton string.

A blinking light caught my eye and I trailed the wire to where it disappeared up into the corner. A metal sign stood nearby informing us that the display case is alarmed. Typical, mundane things.

“I will take my leave now,” the man said, turning to me with a smile. “Thank you for sharing your musings with me, Ms…?”

I looked up at him and smiled, taking the hand he was offering and shaking it. “Dakota. Dakota Hunter.”

“It was a pleasure to meet you.” He shook my hand, eyes twinkling. “I’m Renier Fergani.”

“The pleasure was mine.”

He left and I stared after him, wondering why his name sounded so familiar. Renier...Renier….Fergani… Hmm.

As I was staring at the entrance, I blinked as another man walked in, looking down at his phone. His hair was brushed back. I started to look away when I noticed his features. Brown eyes looked up and flickered about before resting on me.

Faron smiled as he approached. “You look lovely.”

“This is the first time I’m seeing you with your hair brushed back,” I quipped, eyeing his neatly combed hair, showing off his chiseled features even more. “I could say the same about you.”

He nodded at the exhibition. “So what do you think?”

I looked back at the sword I was standing in front of, gazing at it. “The sword is quite interesting.”

He nodded, eyebrows furrowing as he gazed at it. “I agree.”

I studied the sword; it seemed to be about a metre and a half in length, the hilt and the blade looked quite well preserved. Definitely aged, but aged well.

My eyes flickered to the sign in front of it. It was explaining that the sword has yet to be properly cleaned. I crossed my arms, gazing at it in wonderment. Perhaps it was because it was an age old artifact but there was something different about the sword’s blade. Maybe it was the trick of the spotlight, but it looked like there was gold smoke trapped inside the dark blue glass, shifting and changing within the stone.

I tilted my head as I eyed the sword with rapt interest. Beside me, Faron was silent, also gazing at the sword with curiosity.

“There’s something on the surface of the blade,” I murmured, squinting my eyes as the lines of what looked to be runes etched onto the sword. Faron nodded.

“It’s pretty common to find swords with etchings on them.”

“It is?”

“Yeah. Sometimes they can be just a symbol of who it belongs to or it could be religious connotations to protect them in a fight. Take Vikings, for instance. They used to etch prayers onto their swords and weapons.”

I gave him an admiring glance. “You know a lot of interesting things.”

His face took on a slightly flushed tint, which was ridiculously adorable.

“I quite like history and buried cities and the like,” he muttered, ducking his head a little. I just smiled and nudged him with my elbow.

“I think it’s pretty cool.”

We headed for the exit and he grinned down at me. “If you think ]that’s cool, wait till you hear my super power of communing with sealife.”

We stepped into the hall and I rolled my eyes at him. “Next, you’re going to tell me you aren’t afraid to swim with sharks.”

He said nothing and just looked at me. I laughed in disbelief.

“Sharks? Really?”

He smiled as he gently took my hand and led me towards the cafe. I ignored the excitement of him holding my hand and focused, instead, on the man himself and all his interesting quirks.

“You just need common sense, really.”

I pondered that as we found a seat near one of the big windows overlooking the streets of Draycott. Weak sunlight filtered in, doing nearly nothing to chase away the graying skies.

“I once swam with sharks,” I told him as I peered down at my menu.

“I see you’re still alive and in one piece.”

“My soul left me when one of them came too close. I nearly died.”

He chuckled. “But you didn’t.”

The rest of the day was spent with Faron and I wandering around the Town Hall and then going to the exhibit again, discussing the artifacts and coming up with our own little conspiracy theories. Around midday, he walked me home, apologizing for cutting our day short but he really had to go back to work. I wished him luck and then went inside.

As I passed by Annabeth’s studio, I heard hardcore rock music blaring out. I went to my room, changed into my comfiest pair of sweatpants and then went into Annabeth’s studio, where I found her painting delicate clouds over a field of elegant flowers. She turned when she saw me and then hopped up and down, using a paintbrush as an air guitar and she started to sing loudly to the lyrics.

I shook my head and then grabbed a paintbrush, ready to show her how a true rockstar did it.

Outfits:
Day-To-Day     |      Press Conference

Round Status:

Round 1: Done

Last edited by MistyMisty (05/07/2020 at 23:28)

Nickname: Alex
Name: Alexandra Murray
Face claim: Taylor Momsen
Age: 27
Role: Newcomer
Traits: Logical, helpful, tech-savvy, mischievous, quiet, single-minded, sloppy, gambler
Personality: More IQ than EQ, finding the company of machines simpler than that of men. Nice and tries her best to be a decent person. Hard to get to know, since she can be somewhat of a recluse. Sometimes falls into a do-or-die attitude, that is not always healthy, but which also gets the work done. Give her a problem to code her way through or a game boss to beat and she will not resurface before it’s done.
Biography: Early branded an oddball, the rumour that she could change everyone’s and anyone’s grades in high school with a few clicks and that she had hacked into Pentagon once, kept her well respected. The truth rate in high school rumours may be fickle at best, still, she graduated with great grades, although her attendance left much to be desired, was she even at a single English or Gym class?
    Dropped out of collage after one and a half years, taking a job at a major corporate company. Rumour tells that her ‘job application’ consisted of hacking in to the corporate system, changing every screen saver to a dancing SpongeBob SquarePants, transferring what she thought was a generous but worthy monthly salary into her own account and then leaving her resume open on the CEO’s desktop. Then again, even after high school rumours are still often exaggerated, but this time it is more likely to be true. Her official title is ‘cyber-security engineer’, but then they also put her up in a fancy suite in New York after working there for three months, so there is no telling what she does not do. All was great until a little over year ago, when things started spiralling and trouble ensued. (Let’s just say, it’s not a great thing that she recently got wind of the card games down at the hotel.) It was agreed on, by all parties, that it was best for Alex to retire from the allure and the bright lights of the big city for a while, she was set up with a small cottage outside what seemed like a perfectly ordinary town, Draycott. And from what she read up on about the town, it sounded interesting enough. As soon as the internet connection was set up to workable speed, it was as perfect a place as any for Alex.
Interests: Aimee, Donovan, Faron
Places to Investigate: (5) The Grand Metropole Hotel, (6) Beaches

I.

The bright light blinded Alex as she stepped out on the small front porch, there had been a few days since she last stepped outside. She shaded her eyes with her hand until they got somewhat used to the sunshine. She would have to buy a new pair of sunglasses, she had no idea where her old ones had disappeared to in the move, that was half a year ago. There were still unpacked boxes that told the tale, but sunglasses are not much needed during autumn and winter so they lay probably at the bottom of one of them, not that she was inclined to unpack the rest any time soon.
    Alex biked the usual way into town, the cottage was situated outside town in a patch of wood. She liked it, and the ride was good for slowly getting her reacquainted with populated society. Pulling up to the post office she locked her bike outside, she through the glass window she saw that Sophie was working. Even though she had lived in the town for six months, starting on seven, she had not gotten to know anyone yet, except Sophie that was.
    For some reason, the stuff she ordered online never got delivered to the cottage properly. Once it was a fallen tree that had blocked of the way, then there was snow that made the lane unpassable. Then when no one could blame weather or nature anymore, it was the UPS driver that somehow got lost and Alex had to spend more than an hour trying to guide them right, only to have the driver give up and never deliver the thing in the first place. Then it was the Amazon truck that had delivered her stuff to the wrong address and she had had to spend most of a day to track her packages down. And so, the list could go on. In the end, it had just been easier to have everything delivered to the post office and pick it up herself. Which also meant getting to know the clerk, since there was always some new piece of tech she needed. 
    “Hey there, long time since I saw you this time. What’s going on?”
    “Hey, work up over my ears,” Alex said as she walked up to the counter. “You got a package for me?”
    Since arriving in Draycott she had been swamped with work. After the pickle she ended up in during the summer she had been determined to make up to her employer, show that she was a good sport, not the type to crash and neglect work. So far it had worked out.
    “Sure do,” Sophie patted a package that already sat on the counter to the side.
    “This is a life saver,” Alex said and tucked the package under her arm, she signed for it, “spilled coke all over my keyboard two days ago.”
    “And it broke?”
    “It didn’t die, but super-sticky keys aren’t very nice, and tend to get stuck, it would have given up eventually. It’s been an absolute nightmare.”
    “I can imagine,” Sophie said, then fell quiet, a calculating smile on her face. “Any chance you’d take a night off? Me and a few mates are going out to the archaeology parties this weekend. You should tag along.”
    “Archaeology parties?” Alex was confused.
    “Haven’t you heard the news?”
    She shook her head, she had not. Sophie was happy to tell her about the excavation and the findings. Alex frowned, wondering how she could have missed it, she usually kept up with the news, but she had been living with her blinders on these last weeks.
    “I can’t this weekend. I have a deadline for next Wednesday.”
    “Then next weekend?”
    Alex nodded. “Perhaps,” then, “sure.” It had been a long time since she had been out and about.
    “I’ll text you then!”
    She paused in the doorway before she left. “It’s not costume is it?”
    They said goodbye and Alex took her bike by the grocery store, stocking up to be a shut-in for another week, then she swung by her favourite Chinese place, ordering a bunch of potstickers (she was a sucker for them), before biking home again, her little cute basket in the front filled to bursting.
    At home she googled the findings and read up on the news, while shovelling down potstickers. Before moving here, she would not have thought that small town life would interest her as much, but something about Draycott had tickled her interest.
    After finishing her meal, she hooked up her new keyboard, cracked another can of coke, damning herself if she would spill this one, and set to work typing code.

With a few hours to spare, she handed in her work the next Wednesday. The next two days she switched between catching up on much needed sleep and playing the latest DOOM. Friday night she went out with Sophie and her mates, it was nice to hang out and they were nice enough chaps. A few drinks, some chatting and a little dancing, that was all but getting home Alex felt as if it had filled her sociable quota for the next couple of weeks. Or it would have, if she hadn’t caught some at the club talking of the card game down at the hotel. Alex had heard it mentioned before, but this time she had also got a name, Donovan Fraser, and her fingers itched to check it out.

II.

Deciding to check out the hotel first, Alex made a reservation at the roof-top restaurant the following week. She had biked past the exclusive looking hotel times before, admiring the stained-glass windows (wondering how it looked from the inside when the sun shone through them) but never entered.
    Contrary to popular belief (that being her mother and anyone who ever lived with her for a period of time) she could wash up pretty good when she wanted to. And dining at the hotel seemed like the occasion.
    Entering the lobby, she could not help but to, little wide-eyed, marvel at the interior. The hotel was milling with people and she wasn’t the only one admiring the place, many ‘ah’s and ‘oh’s buzzing all around.
    “Looking for someone, Ms?”
    She turned to find a man stand there, his looks were striking, smile professional.
    “I have a reservation at the restaurant.”
    “May I perhaps offer a drink while you wait for your company?”
    “Oh, no. I’m dining alone.”
    “Then it’s just through the elevators over there,” he pointed at the elevators she had missed while taking in the rest, “top floor.”
    “Thank you,” she paused, considering. She looked him over, this could be the proprietor that hosted the games. “You’re Mr. Donovan Fraser?”
    “The very one.”
    “I’ve heard you host a card game here, on a weekly basis.”
    “Are you looking to join?”
    “If the buy-in is not to great.”
    “New players are always welcome,” the professional smile curled just a little, “and you are?”
    “Alex.”
    He gave her the details for the next game, and she thanked him. He went to greet other guests and she headed to the elevators.
    The cuisine at the restaurant were grander than Alex had appreciation for, but she enjoyed it to the extent of her ability, not to mention the stunning view of the water which gave the meal an extra dimension.

Someone as smart as Alex should probably have realised that to be great a poker one needed more than a good hand or a bluff up one’s sleeve, one needed to be good at reading people. But everyone has their blind spots, and this was one of hers.
    The game had been nice, she had ordered an old fashioned (it was her usual in these kinds of settings, a way to get herself whiskey without having to admit she knew nothing about fancy kinds of bourbon), enjoyed the first rounds, she won one of them, only a small pot but still, and the focused company boded for a great game, but the sour taste of losing soon set in.
    When she lay down her last hand in defeat, she cursed a string of words that should not ever be repeated in polite society, to her credit she did so under her breath and hopefully no-one else of the players heard.
    Alex finished her drink, excused herself and left, empty handed. It was not even that late yet. Her cards had been horrible, so she blamed it all on that, but she usually managed to win with at least one good bluff. In the end it was a good thing she hadn’t brought more money with her.

It had not been a great decision to attend the card game. She had known it going in and coming out, at least after the exhilaration had settled. She would have to keep herself in check. There were better rabbit holes to fall down than that one. Keeping herself busy, she managed not to attend the game the following week.
    Alex workload was easier now, there was some small jobs and pieces of her old code she needed to fix, after complaints of it being too messy. Messy had become sort of her statement but usually no one complained, if it worked its magic, but sometimes others needed to make sense of it. Less work left her with more spare time, and after replaying some of her favourite old-school games even she found herself with the desire to go outside.
    Her excuse was grocery shopping, but she made a point of locking her bike outside the shop and taking a stroll around town first. She made her way down to the West Pier and the promenade. The sun was out, and everyone else had had the same idea, it got all her focus to stay out of the everyone way. She bought herself donut and enjoyed at least that.
    On the way from the pier she saw something black on the sidewalk. Reaching down to pick it up she found that it was a black leather wallet. Looking about, she found no-one that seemed to be looking for said wallet. Inside was a driver’s licence, unfortunately it didn’t belong to any of the handful of people she knew by name in town. But she knew the town well enough to know the police station wasn’t far out of her way.
    As Alex walked into the station, at first it seemed there was no-one there, then a woman walked into view, but not wearing the uniform she had been expecting.
    “Can I help you?”
    Alex halted, something of the woman had her pushing back her hoodie. “I was just looking of an officer.”
    “Well, I’m the detective, Detective Rutlegde,” no wonder the woman had a strong presence, thought Alex. “So, what can I help you with?”
    The detective was curt, and Alex narrow her eyes. “I only wanted drop off a wallet I found by the promenade.” She took it out of her pocket and held it out.
    “Where exactly did you say you found it?”
    The detective took the wallet, Alex did her best to explain which street it was – she didn’t know the name. The detective looked at the driver’s licence, then Alex saw notes, quite a few, as the rest of the content was hastily flipped through.
    “Thank you, we’ll locate the owner.” The tone was nicer this time. Alex nodded and turned to leave.
    “Your name please? For the report.”
    “Alex,” the look of the detective told her she needed more. “Alexandra Murray.”
    “Any number to reach you? If the owner wants to offer a reward or –”
    “Wouldn’t want one,” she was turning to leave again but tried a smile first. “Have a nice day.”

III.

The consideration of going down to the town hall for the press conference had been short lived. The media coverage seemed like it was going to be good enough that she wouldn’t need to drag her butt into town.
    Alex hurried from the kitchen, a cup of steaming instant ramen in her hands, back into her den as it struck o’clock. Muting the music blasting out of the speakers, she turned up the volume of the news media that where livestreaming the press conference. On a second screen she clicked into another newspaper that had promised to host a live commentary of the event. It looked as if the whole town were attending, the town hall filled. She tucked her legs into her chair, watching the press conference, more hooked than she would care to admit, while slurping on her noodles. It was a strange mix up of discoveries she thought, the sword that flashed by, gleaming in the well-lit hall, caught her interest most of all.

‘You should be out in the sun instead of being stuck indoors’, was what people had said to Alex her whole childhood, well here she was outside, not that it was particularly sunny, spring seemed to have retracted into winter, but she liked it better that way. At least she got some fresh air, that was also something people had told her, ‘You should go out and get some fresh air, it will be good for you.’
    Well, the fresh air felt nice as she walked the empty beaches, there had been no excuse to head into town this time, only that she had felt like it. With the switch in weather there were less people by the sea, then it could also be because it was starting to get dark. The sea lay grey and cool, Alex liked the look of the sea, rather than the feel of it.
    Walking along the sea, on safe distance from the water, she could see the burnt out pier, it was there the excavation was taking place, she supposed she would have to check it out one of these days. There was a man swimming towards the shore, long strokes, then exiting the water. A modern Poseidon, she thought as she stopped and watched him, only needing a trident, no scratch that, it only made her picture of Aquaman. Comics costumes could really ruin some things, but then she had seen the new movie, it had been okay…
    “You want something?”
    Oh, she had been staring, and he had noticed. She shook her head. “Looks cold.”
    “It’s not too bad.”
    “Aren’t you scared of getting eaten by a shark, or something.” She had been the one staring, so she felt pressured to produce some conversation, she shoved her hands deeper into her pockets.
    “It’s nothing to worry about if you know what you’re doing,” he answered, taking it with stride. It also confirmed her suspicion that there could be sharks in the water.
    “I – I’m Alex,” she offered, not sure why.
    “Faron”
    She gave curt nod and continued her walk along the water’s edge, it had been awkward enough.
    “You should consider turning back,” he called out after her, “there’s rain coming in.”
    Alex looked up at the sky, it was the same grey cover it had been the whole day, as far as the eye could see.
    “I’ll take my chances.”
    She had been warned and she should have listened. She was at the end of the beach when the sky opened, and what started as a trickle soon became a pour. By the time she got back to her bike, she felt like a drenched cat, by the time she threw her bike outside the cottage and stormed inside, she was as wet as if she had taken a swim in the sea itself. So much for going outside.

Round 1 Done

Last edited by tricole (05/07/2020 at 19:48)

Name: Leila Davis
Nickname: Lei (I think, idk)
Face claim: Yara Shahidi
Age: 28
Role: Resident
Traits: imaginative, kind, affectionate, curious, flirty, dramatic, skittish, sly
Personality:
Leila tries to have a positive outview on life and everything in genera. She doesn't like the world - or herself - when her head gets drawn in a dark place, so she tends to avoid it as much as posible. That sometimes means she might tend to glaze over the negative things, much too easily. Flirting is as imbued in her being as breathing, she loves complementing people and rejoyces in the effect compliments have on people. In turn she sort of craves for just the same amount of attention and dotting. She's clingy and affectionate and not one bit ashamed of those things. She can be both stubborn and patient, depending on the circumstances, but really she's just a girl trying to make a living.

Biography:
Born and raised in Draycott, Leila lost her father in the first years of her life. She left her hometown in order to study something in the field of Economics, which was more about pursuing 'a safe and stable future career as an accountant' (her mother's words) than pursuing a dream. However her mother's sudden illnesses forced Leila to move back to Draycott 6 years ago. She took care of her only parent during her last days, and took over the small B&B breakfast Leila's mom managed to keep her through college. Although she's overly flirty and candy by nature there is to be noted that Laila is quite singularly attracted romantically and physically by specimens partaining to her own gender.

Interests: Melia, Donovan, Bentram, Yasaman
Places to Investigate: 9 & 7

Outfit:


Story:

story tba

Nothing ever happens in Draycott. Sometimes it feels like time's standing still here, which in turns both annoys and sooths Leila.

Today’s one of those particularly slow days when Leila feels just as cages outside as she does inside. There’s no one staying at Sunflower tonight , all beds are empty. Her kitchen is covered in a thick smoke, an attempt of a failed pastry confection. She got so distracted by a new show on Netflix that she forgot she was trying to multitask her TV addiction with her new hobbies of trying to copy more complicated recipes from the internet. She cursed loudly, gave a rueful kick to her over, and opened all the windows before abandoning both the TV show and her house in favor of a beach walk.

Good thing there’s no one to serve breakfast to tomorrow. Leila thinks.

It would still feel a little lonely.

She deeps her toe in the sand and relishes the feeling of those grains tickling her skin. They’re really far away, these memories, they feel like grainy video cuts in the back of her mind, and she’s not sure what about today triggers them. It’s not much that she remembers truly. There’s her father’s gruffy laughter. There’s the smell of cheap tobacco that made her cringe and recoil whenever she was the being the receiver of his physical affection. There’s that spiky beard and the way she disliked the way it felt against her own skins when her father was kissing her cheeks, like hundreds of prickly needles.

TBA

Last edited by adidut (07/07/2020 at 20:14)

Round 2 ends 10 July 2020  23:59 GMT

Now with a playlist!
Spring turns to summer and - that is when Draycott comes to life. The beaches bloom with umbrellas, flowers, and even more loud music and hubbub. Tourists come in by car, by the busload, by boat, or on one or two memorable occasions, by helicopter. Some things never change in Draycott, and for these two months, there are two things: the early summer Craftwork Weekends, and the mid-summer Seaside Carnival.

Craftwork Weekends is a newer initiative, part of Sirvan’s drive to showcase Draycott not as the fishing town of yesteryear, but a place where creatives and artists can make their mark - where the town can keep pace with the newest developments, give everyone a place to grow.

Every Sunday in Month 4 is a flea market where artisans and craftspeople ply their wares, gain a spot of publicity and the revenue to go with it, whether it be from the locals or the vast number of international tourists her to soak up the sun. Then, every other Friday and Saturday, indie bands and DJs make the journey to Draycott to play for the music crowd, ranging from indie pop to trap to everything in between. There was apparently a medieval rock band once, and that was a hit.

Then summer really goes into full swing: the West Pier’s stalls all open up, along with its rides, arcade games, stalls. Roller coasters? Bumper cars? Quasi-haunted houses? Ferris wheels? You name it, you got it. Along with lashings of your usual seaside treats: deep fried anything (your  heart will thank you), popcorn, Draycott Ices, pastries and… anything, really. Wander the promenade, mingle with the crowds, and enjoy the blazing summer sun to its fullest.

(Sometimes, but the mornings and evenings almost feel like winter. Sometimes, a fog settles in the lower areas of Draycott, curling at your feet. It doesn’t evaporate until past one o’ clock, but the swell of summer is almost enough to make you forget.)

There’s other exciting news too: the Town Hall has finally finished converting some of the older, unused rooms into an exhibition, and there is now a semi-permanent exhibition on the ground floor. Of course, the pieces still have a lot of information to yield - but the findings have stirred enough of an interest that people all over the world are clamouring to come see it.

Thus, the Draycott Archaeological Research Group (DARG) has been set up - and are now recruiting volunteers to work with the archaeological team. You won’t be actually doing the research work, but you will definitely have a chance to see close up how research is done, look at the artifacts, get the news out either through researching or social media. Of course, you’ll be working closely with Zain and Professor Azari - along with an expert brought in from overseas. The first DARG meeting will take place mid-month.

Finally, remember that old lighthouse? Yeah, someone tried to break into it this month. Again. No one bats an eye at it though - it’s not the first time this has happened, and vandals tend to like daring each other to do somewhat stupid things.


Timeline Reference:
☽ Month 4 - Summer: The Craftwork Weekends. Every Sunday of the month, the Town Hall will host a flea market; on the 2nd and 4th week of the month, there will be a series of indie bands and DJs playing from 6PM to 12AM.
☽ Month 5 - Summer: The Seaside Carnival begins at the start of the month; the Draycott Archaeological Research Group hosts their inaugural meeting at the start of the month; there is a break-in at the lighthouse halfway through the month

Round Requirements:
Name:
Role: Newcomer/Resident
Interests: (No more than 4)
Places to Investigate: No more than 2
Will you be joining the DARG?:
Outfits:
1) One outfit for the Craftwork Weekends OR one outfit for the Seaside Carnival*
*If you want to actually open up your own stall during the Craftwork Weekends, poke me!
Story:
1) Did you attend the Craftwork Weekends and/or the Seaside Festival?
2) How are your off hours investigations going - and how are those connections coming along?
3) Anything else you see fit.

If there are any questions, PM me. I’ll try to get back to you ASAP, but due to time zones, it might be a while. As always - good luck, keep your eyes peeled, and have fun!

Last edited by Jadis (07/07/2020 at 03:07)

Genevieve Alonso (Chayanne03)

Samuel: Genevieve was a bit strange - not necessarily bad, but in a way that was at odds with herself. A contradiction, as his old swim coach used to say. She seemed prickly, standoffish, even. Like those tough girls that he’d grown up with at high school, then undergraduate - but they always were nicer than they’d let on. And you’d have to pull teeth for them to admit it. She was the same - defensive, grumpy, but still kind enough to know he was more or less dying in the heat to bring him a drink. That sort of kindness he very much appreciated. And just as well the girls left as well - funny, that coincidence - otherwise he probably would not have gotten either the water or back at his job.

Dominic: She was a feisty one, wasn’t she? Pretty, but feisty. A little like a certain detective he knew and worked with on a regular basis. Apparently one of the older families in Draycott, from what he’d heard when Aimee came to find him. Not that he actually knew her name either, but it didn’t matter: he wasn’t working with her, and she’d made her boundaries clear when they met. He’d been brought up properly after all: boundaries were to be respected, and to back off when asked.

Personal Interaction(s): Samuel is glad to have met one more friendly face in Draycott. If you run into him on the beach or during the day, he will always be up for a chat. You will also find him during the Seaside Carnival, looking a little lost. If you wish to spend some time with him there, he will be glad for the company. Dominic will no longer actively approach you or flirt with you, as you have made your feelings clear. If you run into him, he will be courteous, but nothing more. If you wish to get to know him better, you will have to be the one to initiate contact.

Valeria Reyes (Zaralee) - TBC

Donovan
Yasaman
Dominic
Zain
Personal Interaction(s):

Ariana Alonso (BearHugs6)

Renier: He probably could understand the feeling of embarrassment, of wanting to hide away - after all, he’d had more than his fair share of embarrassing incidents, both onstage and offstage. From what Ariana told him, however, his incidents were far, far more trivial than what she had been through. He had, however, very much enjoyed their conversation and the time at the café together, though whether it helped her he wasn’t sure of. It was always a pleasant surprise to meet a fellow musician who appreciated and enjoyed music - no matter their musical background or their instruments of choice. Especially when he had grown up, there didn’t seem to be a lot of musically inclined people around.

Zain: Press conferences wore him out a little - it was exhilarating to speak of the discoveries, but better still when he could slip downstairs, listen to Professor Azari field questions and observe who was speaking about what on stage. The very least, he wouldn’t need to feel so uncomfortable in the spotlight. A little like Ariana, who he met offstage: she seemed nervous, a little strange, but she was friendly, and it was a hard-found thing. He hadn’t been obsequious when he said everyone had something to be passionate about: he had his, and she had hers. Still, if she wanted his observations, he thought he’d be happy to share them at a later date.

Personal Interaction(s): Zain enjoyed your conversation, and while he’d like to get to know you better, he is completely swamped under with work. Still, you might be able to catch him at the Town Hall or sometimes at the West Pier. You might also find him browsing the stalls during the Craftwork Weekends, and will be happy to wander with you. Renier would also like to get to know you better, but at your pace in your own time. You’ll find him just about anywhere in town, though he seems to have a particular affinity at the High Street or at the Seaside Curio. He will also invite you to join him in checking out one of the weekend music gigs taking place in Month 4. Whether or not you want to join is up to you.

Scarlette Lenox (BambiFoxx)

Sirvan: Well, seeing a grown-up Red was not on the list of things on his agenda, but he would be a liar if he said he didn’t enjoy her company. There was something interesting - fun, even - about meeting a person and re-discovering what had changed and what remained the same. Still, it was comforting that she was as feisty and spirited as she had been when she was younger: he wasn’t sure if it would be better or more awkward if she’d come back like, for example, her mother. On second thought, it would be a hell lot more uncomfortable if Red came back like her mother in personality. He would have to reconnect with her properly once everything calmed down - there would be plenty to catch up on.

Donovan: There was something on the tip of Donovan’s tongue that he could not recall about Scarlette. When was it… no, further. Further back. Further, when his father was still running the hotel and Donovan was learning the ropes. A familiarity, by the look of it. She had mentioned being bribed with sweets, after all, so it would not surprise him if she was familiar. Still, he hadn’t taken her to be this audacious, but it was still pleasant to interact with her - at the hotel or otherwise. Perhaps he ought to see how she fit in during one of his weekly games. If anything, her presence would be a boon.

Yasaman: Scarlette Lenox was someone Yasaman could get along well with, she thought: she was bold as brass, yes, but there was an intelligence to her that could be easily overlooked in favour of her more obvious charms. Yasaman could appreciate that: being intelligent, sharp, and charming had its benefits, and it was telling how much the woman knew and how much wit she possessed. Then again, in her past dealings with the old families of Draycott, she would not have been surprised their presence. Now, Scarlette’s brother on the other hand… an irritant, at best, but one that Yasaman did not worry too much about. There were more pressing things on her mind to deal with, if the research were to take place in a timely manner.

Mikel: Meeting Scarlette made Mikel smile: she was charming, and anyone with eyes could see how attractive she was. But very few remembered Ms. Lyons before she passed, and there was something comforting in knowing he wasn’t the only one. It was a little disconcerting, after all, to have to continually explain who a woman so dear to him was - and each time he did, it made him twinge with a slight ache. He hadn’t expected her interest in fantasy or mythology, but then again, there was a reason why she looked familiar: he did stock a few of her books on his shelves, and he remembered authors better than he remembered his own inventory list sometimes.

Personal Interaction(s): Sirvan will, unfortunately, be much, much busier after the official press conference, but he will still make an effort to meet up with you and catch up. You’ll spot him chatting to vendors and stall-owners during both festivals, but he’ll want to make plans with you around Month 5 for a drink because - who doesn’t need it once in a while? Donovan will extend an invitation to you to join the weekly card games, and you are free to accept or to decline it; that being said, you will still be able to encounter him either as he works at the hotel, or sometimes at a speakeasy. If you speak to him at the hotel, he will ask you wait till he’s finished or “off-duty” - he does keep his business and personal life very, very separate. Yasaman would like to meet for a coffee, but fact of the matter is: like Zain, she’s almost completely swamped, although the arrival of Janine has eased things somewhat. You will see the two women almost constantly together, but if you ask to go for a drink, or just to catch her breath, Yasaman will not say no. Finally, Mikel will still be warm, chatty, but he seems more distracted than he usually is. Whether or not you want to follow up is entirely up to you. You’ll also catch him during the Craftwork Weekends looking for trinkets and crafts for his own purposes.

Jade Lynn van Cortlandt (NinaJones)

Bentram: He still isn’t quite sure how he mistook Jade for someone else at the Party District that night, but he was glad that she understood and was gracious about it. Hastiness was something he was trying to grow out of, after all - and on some days, it almost felt like he wasn’t getting anywhere. Still her being a newcomer would explain why he’d not noticed or seen her before. He appreciated Jade’s sincerity, how she didn’t seem to pretend she was anything she wasn’t. Still, she seemed anxious: whether it was her personality or because of him, he couldn’t tell.

Faron: From their brief encounter, Jade seemed endearing - albeit absent minded and distracted. To the right person, it would be endearing, but by the pier, it was a little bit of a liability. Still, he enjoyed the short conversation, and thought he would not mind speaking with her again. Perhaps not by the pier though.

Melia: Jade was amusing and good company, that was for sure: easy to fluster, but still delightful to be around. Melia had seen the girl a few times in the library after their initial meeting - perhaps not surprising, given Jade was an author. Still, she was happy to know that at least one more person saw the value of a library and its books.

Mikel: She was an unexpected presence in his shop with unexpected tastes, this Jade. Most people when they came to the curio preferred the books or the occult - but then, there were the few that looked through the cupboards, the trinkets. She seemed to relax in the shop, which made him glad: half the reason why he agreed to run it was because he knew what it’d been like to need a reprieve. If the Curio could provide that, then he was happy for her to come by any time.

Personal Interaction(s): Bentram you will normally find on the weekends, due to his work at the Draycott Grammar School. However, you would also find him at Craftwork Weekends, because he’s leading his homeroom class to open their annual fundraising woodwork stand - encouraging students, keeping morale high. Once the Seaside Festival rolls around, he will ask you if you want to join him. Melia won’t always be around, but if she sees you, she will say hi in the library, and would not mind going book-hunting and trinket-hunting at the flea markets. Faron you can find either around the beaches, or getting off the expedition ships on the West Pier. Feel free to approach him - he’s quiet, but he is also amicable company. Finally, Mikel you will run into at the Town Library, sometimes with Melia. If you see the two of them, he will invite you to join him and Melia. You can also find him during Craftwork Weekends browsing stalls, or enjoying the Seaside Festival.

Annabeth Jackson (MissKiki)

Dominic: Dominic wasn’t quite sure what to make of Annabeth. Not particularly - she was pretty, intelligent, but there was something a little bit unsettling about her confessing to stalking him. Granted, she was very much drunk out of her mind at that time as well, so he wasn’t sure how much salt he ought to take that for. Still, he found it it endearing when a meeting request landed on his desk asking for an appointment to apologise for “past indiscretions”. No need for her to go quite that far, but he appreciated the sentiment regardless.

Samuel: Working as a beach lifeguard had its ups and downs - on some days, it was lazy sunshine and warm beaches, chatting to the friendly beachgoers and sometimes getting sidetracked by the apparent size of the crowd; other times it was having the nerves kick in and dash in to save someone. Today was apparently one of those days. Still, it was nice meeting Annabeth, even if he would much prefer a calmer, quieter day to do so. Perhaps if there was a chance, he’d get to watch her paint - he’d always marvelled at how beautiful some artwork could be, and he’d not an artistic bone in his body either.

Aimee: For all of Annabeth’s good intentions, there were days when Aimee did want to ram her head into a wall. Mostly for Annabeth’s sake, because - she was more than aware of the girl’s crush on Dominic. A little too aware. She’d almost dropped her coffee when she heard Dominic recount the tale to her, and counted her lucky stars that he didn’t ask her if she knew Annabeth. Not because she didn’t like the girl, but that would have been one awkward conversation to have. Still, she appreciated Annabeth’s company at the coffee house - one of the few bright spots of her day.

Zain: There are no detailed impressions, as Annabeth didn’t interact with Zain  during the months and only saw him on the television. Still, there will be further opportunities to interact with him, if Annabeth so wishes.

Personal Interaction(s): Dominic’s secretary - the one you’ve been bribing with donuts - will eventually contact you, and tell you that he thinks it’s not necessary for a meeting - but would still like to hear you out. It might also be a good start to reassure him. He will be polite, courteous, but not as familiar or flirtatious. Essentially, treat this as a blank slate, and see where this goes. Samuel will be quite curious about your painting, and would like to know more. When you host your stall at the Craftwork Weekend, he will be sure to drop by. Aimee will be exasperated with you, and give you a light scolding about your… escapades. Still, she will drop by your stall during Craftwork Weekend, and if you’re so inclined, you two can go and wander the Seaside Festival together as well. Zain you can find at the Town Hall or the Town Library. His work means he’s quite busy, but often he’ll be found around the exhibition. It may be up to you to initiate conversation, however - he’s been a little distracted.

Dakota Hunter (MistyMisty)

Faron: Faron wasn’t quite sure what came over him when he was interacting with Dakota. He liked her company well enough, and it was good to find someone who was a history buff as much as he was - but it wasn’t like him to be this chatty, this… forward. Perhaps it was the exhilaration of the find, of new history, of meeting new people. It was a younger him, closer to what Kieran was now and what he used to be. But he was warier now - and there was something nagging him at the back of his mind, about the archaeological finds. Still, he wouldn’t mind seeing her again at some point. He just hoped she wouldn’t mind him quieting down: it would be a shame to lose the beginnings of a friend.

Renier: The exhibition was a good distraction for him while he recuperated in Draycott. Something about uncovering a piece of the town’s history sat well with him - after all, it was just another piece of history, another piece of culture. It was also good to meet Dakota: she seemed a curious, kind person, able to appreciate what these things were and the apparent mystery surrounding them. He had a feeling they’d interact with each other around town - it was just a matter of when.

Samuel: There are no detailed impressions, as Dakota didn’t interact with Samuel  during the months. Still, there will be further opportunities to interact with him, if Dakota so wishes.

Melia: There are no detailed impressions, as Dakota didn’t interact with Melia during the months. Still, there will be further opportunities to interact with her, if Dakota so wishes.

Personal Interaction(s): Renier you’ll sometimes run into in the High Street, or more occasionally, by the West Pier, enjoying the outdoors. If you wish to join him for a coffee, he wouldn’t mind - he would like to get to know you a bit better. Faron will withdraw into himself, becoming quieter. It’s not as if he doesn’t like your company, but he will not be as chatty and talkative as he was initially. He will also introduce you to his old friend Kieran, who has just arrived in Draycott - and who more or less seems like the older, gruffer version of the chatty, flirtatious Faron you met in the first few months. Still, the Seaside Festival will tempt him enough for him to briefly forget what seems to be bothering him - not enough to fully come out, but enough that he will still make brief, but pleasant conversation. If you wish, you two can have a day to explore the promenade and go on the rides. Samuel you can find by the beaches, or during the Seaside Festival, if you wish to speak to him; Melia you might also find either in the Town Library (occasionally) or during the weekends as she hunts for books, flowerpots, and plants,

Alexandra Murray (Tricole)

Aimee: There were few things Aimee appreciated than honesty and sincerity, and Alex had them both. Of course, returning a wallet without a reward might also have a different motive, but Aimee’s faith in humanity wasna’t that dented yet. It was always a plus in Aimee’s book. Still, she hadn’t seen the woman around before - perhaps a newcomer. Draycott was having several of those nowadays, and Aimee had once been one of them herself. Perhaps it would be worth looking out for this girl in the future.

Donovan: There was something to be said about the sheer bravery this newcomer had in joining the card game at the Grand Metropole Hotel - fresh in Draycott, and already raising the stakes. In her case, quite high and rather literally. He couldn’t place his finger on whether it was a good thing she found out or not, but she did make a valiant attempt. Valiant, albeit a little entertaining. Still, she seemed like amusing company to keep for the time being, and if she so wished, she was welcome for the weekly games.

Faron: He was somewhat used to people watching when he swam - especially when it wasn’t anywhere near the cordoned beaches. Still, it was refreshing to see a new face, after all this time being surrounded by people who were either long-term residents, or who had a better grasp on Draycott than he did. He also appreciated her concern about swimming out in the open, and the sharks, though he knew a little better on that point. Perhaps he would run into her again later: she seemed like she would be here for a while too, like he was.

Personal Interaction(s): Aimee you can find near the Town Hall, or in the High Street on the odd occasion - she’s been asked to look into a few things, and is doing a spot of her own investigations. She’ll also ask if you want to join her on Craftwork Weekends: if anything, to show you around, maybe haang out a little. Donovan has made clear you are welcome at the weekly card games night, so feel free to drop by, relax, maybe net yourself a big win (even if this is somewhat enabling); otherwise, you will sometimes find him down at the Town Hall, or on a rare occasion or two, down at a lounge in the Party District sipping a drink. Faron will be by the West Pier or on the beaches, when he can - and now with his friend back in town, he seems even busier than before coming and going from the South Pier. Still, you can get him to chat and open up, and he won’t say no if you want to hang out with him. Alternately, you two can just spend the time in amicable silence - he appreciates the company nonetheless.

Leila Davis (Adidut) - TBC

TBA

Last edited by Jadis (07/07/2020 at 17:12)

I. Late Night Blues (Dominic/Aimee/Sirvan)

Last time Dominic looked, he hadn’t had that new stack of papers on his desk. Granted, he hadn’t actually looked in… a good long while, but he was sure his memory hadn’t become that spotty yet. The new stack had also apparently jumped the long queue of documents he’d set up going for himself, and it was distracting him from getting his work done. He frowned, mulling the matter over in his mind. He could afford to take a few moments to get up, leave his desk and set it to where it needed to be. But he also knew how he worked: he’d go through the papers, inevitably find something that was important, and he’d have to deal with it to his satisfaction.

It wasn’t as though the work deterred him - none of this was as bad as his first days in the auditor’s firm, where he had to camp by the printer, double-check, triple-check papers, numbers, statements. It was no longer a company at stake - not really. Just the newly dredged up finds and possibly Draycott’s reputation. Sirvan had been the picture of calm when the construction team gave him the news, but the subsequent meetings made one thing clear: that this find was probably one of the largest in modern-day history, and would draw in countless international visitors. The mayor wanted to leave a good impression, and cement the town’s ascendance.

Not that Dominic could blame him for the drive: the man had grown up in Draycott, remembered what it was like before all - this. Sirvan had told him that much, when both men had gone out drinking in one of Sirvan’s preferred watering holes. Perhaps this was why they shared a kinship: they both knew the value of hard work, how hard it was to make their way through the world when all you had was your mind and your wits. Although Sirvan had told Dominic he worked a little too hard at times…

“You’re kidding me.”

The voice cut through his thoughts, sharp, annoyed, and Dominic turned to the speaker leaning against the door.  Aimee leant against the frame, arms crossed, brown leather jacket shining dully under fluorescent lights.

“Detective Rutledge.”

“We’re off hours, Deputy.” The word dripped with disdain, but Dominic was used to it now. “Which pretty much means it’s time to get the hell out of here.”

“You could say the same for yourself, Aimee. It’s past nine right now.”

Aimee shrugged, arms now coming to rest by her side. “Yeah, but I do it out of necessity. You seem to be weirdly keen on suffering.”

“It’s for a job well done. You know it as well as I do - we just do it in different ways.”

The woman sighed, pushing herself off the doorframe. “Yeah, yeah, work hard, play hard - you’ve not left the office in a week, Dom. Even Sirvan’s beginning to get worried, and he works almost as hard as you do.”

“I have gone back to rest and wash, Aimee, I’m not a savage.”

“Yeah, could’ve fooled me, with your fancy suit and all that.” Aimee jerked a thumb towards the corridor. “Sirvan’s downstairs. Said something about some gastropub. You’re coming.”

“Aimee, the permit isn’t going to take care of itself.”

“That wasn’t a request. And also, that permit you won’t need till the researchers get clearance, so give it a rest.”

Dominic raised an eyebrow. “When did you hear that?”

“The professor was talking to Sirvan. I walked by the office. Easy. Now come before I drag you by your necktie.”

“That depends on how that dragging’s done, I might not be opposed.”

The look Aimee gave him would have incinerated him on the spot. He snorted, and got up from his chair, retrieving his jacket hanging behind it. They’d learnt each other’s boundaries years ago, when Aimee first came into Draycott, and when Dominic had first become deputy. You didn’t get through administration and security for Draycott without becoming a certain extent of work-spouse, and they’d had years to learn each other’s strengths and sore spots.

Dominic kept pace with Aimee in a rather amicable silence, until they reached the open doorway of the Town Hall. The night guard waved them out, and Dominic saw his boss standing by the door, a small flick of ember lighting the dark. Sirvan caught sight of them, and stubbed out the cigarette.

“You’re late, Aimee.”

Aimee jerked a thumb at Dominic. “Got Mr. Workaholic out. You owe me a five.”

“So late, Dominic?”

“You know I don’t like leaving things off till tomorrow, Sirvan. Besides, you said something about the increased publicity - and  while we’re having the summer events as well.”

“We’ll manage. I’ve faith in our little administrative team.” Sirvan’s smile reached eyes, something Dominic could see in the dark. “Beyond the increased amount of people, very little should change. Maybe besides sealing off the lighthouse unless strictly necessary. Speaking of which -”

“Nothing.”

Aimee cut Sirvan off, as if she knew what was coming. Sirvan blinked, then furrowed his brow.

“Nothing?”

“No signs, no tracks, the CCTV cameras came up with no one. Only a few fire sparks from the fireplace before it went whoomph.”

That was news to Dominic. “So you are telling me the fireplace just… combusted? On its own?”

Another shrug. “Looks like it. The keeper said the fireplace was cold and dead, unlit for nearly a century. And it’s spring - who the hell lights a fireplace in spring?”

Aimee’s unspoken implication was “virtually no one”, though Dominic could imagine plenty of reasons why someone would turn on a fireplace. Not in the middle of an uninhabited lighthouse though. Perhaps it really was a freak accident, as the fire department’s report had come back. There were loose wirings and electricity running through the building, retrofitted to usher it into the age of electricity. It’d explain the sparks, at least. And the occasional mechanical hum everyone seemed to hear if they got too close.

There were more pressing matters at hand though - specifically the gastropub, drinks, and possibly making it home early enough so he wouldn’t have a massive hangover first thing in the morning. Midweek was a nice time to unwind, with all this going on - just not yet to the “play hard” part Aimee referenced, after all.

II. A Cafe with a Seaside View (Donovan/Mikel)

Dusk was beginning to fall when Mikel set foot inside the Grand Metropole’s cafe. It was one of his rare days off, and after a spell at the Pier, he thought he ought to drop by, have a bite, see an old acquaintance. The cafe receptionist smiled at him when he showed up, and he was duly showed to his usual table - away from everyone else, in a leafy corner, for him to people watch, or just enjoy peace and quiet on his own. Or rather, what peace and quiet he could get: said old acquaintance would make their presence known when he got wind of Mikel’s arrival.

Donovan Fraser missed barely anything that happened in his hotel, and probably had enough information on the goings-on at Draycott anyway. If he had the mind for it, or if he were a lesser person, he would keep logs on all the visitors and inhabitants. Fortunately for everyone involved that he didn’t - and found daily, gossipy affairs somewhat beneath him.

Sure enough, as Mikel was halfway through his coffee and his braised artichokes, a shadow fell over the table. Mikel looked up and gave Donovan a small wave. The man nodded his greeting, and without so much of a “by your leave”, took the seat opposite. He looked perfectly at home in a leather upholstered chair, sleeves rolled up, a relatively casual look.

“That dish was from Brittany.”

Mikel blinked. “The… artichokes? You had a chef called Brittany?”

“France, Mikel. It’s pleasant during the summer, but the sometimes harsh winds detract from its charm.”

Mikel rolled his eyes. “Of course you’d have gone there. You went alone?”

“With my father, shortly after mother passed.”

Mikel nodded, contemplative. “Where is your father now?”

“Back home near the Carpathians. He said he wanted to have a rest. Some sleep.”

“Oh.” The two men lapsed into silence, and Mikel didn’t know what to say. He usually knew what that meant. Donovan, however, only shrugged, careless and nonchalant.

“Don’t be too upset on my behalf. I will see him again. You might not.”

Mikel’s lips curled into a wry smile. “I know, too little time. He shouldn’t be so despondent. He’s a good, kind man.”

Now it was Donovan’s turn to smile, and Mikel saw a hint of bittersweet in that expression. Then, it shuttered away, back to the detachment he’d come to know from the man.

“He would be glad to hear that. He spent too long convinced he couldn’t change his nature.”

“He tried, and I think he did. That’s what matters.”

Another shrug, but now there was a palpable discomfort about Donovan, as though he no longer wanted to discuss this topic. It was not in Mikel’s nature to prod, to poke, so he let it slide, turning the conversation to other matters.

“Everyone at the West Pier was ooh-ing and aah-ing at the Metropole when I was there, you know.”

“You went?”

“Everyone did. You should too - the sun won’t kill you.”

“No, but I might smoulder in it a little.”

Mikel snorted inelegantly, setting down his coffee. “You won’t. I’ve seen you walk out in the sun plenty of times, and at worst you’ve gotten a terrible sunburn.”

“You did promise not to mention it again.”

“I couldn’t resist! Besides, summer’s always the time Draycott gets flooded with people.”

“Oh, yes. The Seaside Festival. The highlight of every year.”

“And now we have the archaeological finds to go with it - of course everyone’s going to be flooding in to see them.”

Donovan went quiet, head turned towards the beach outside. Mikel followed his line of sight, but saw nothing. He exhaled long, slow, as if contemplating something, then refocused his attentions to Mikel.

“What do you think of those things?”

“What, the finds?” Mikel shrugged, finally finishing his dish and putting down the cutlery. “I mean - there’s nothing wrong with them. If someone finds it, and it has historical significance, it makes for a good story.”

“Didn’t you recognise the stones?”

Mikel winced. “Oh. Yeah. Those. The wards. Yes, I noticed - but they’re just stone now. Whatever meaning it had, or whatever purpose it served, it’s several centuries passed. You’re worried about something?”

“Mostly how they got it out of the sea. If it’s been damaged. I’m not ready to bet that those stones are completely useless yet.”

“You know, I didn’t take you to be the superstitious type Don.”

“We both know that’s not the case. But if you say that there’s nothing wrong with the finds…”

Donovan’s voice trailed off, and Mikel pondered Donovan’s words. They were things at the bottom of the sea, yes, but for all intents and purposes, they were statues now. Relics. Whatever ghosts they held back, they would have dissipated with time, hopefully at peace. And Draycott hadn’t had any strange occurrences in a while - none that was too alarming anyway.  Still, he had yet to look at the actual exhibit - perhaps he ought to go, when he had the time. See the exhibits for himself.

A few more heartbeats passed, and Donovan found his footing again. Mikel could see it, in his demeanour, in the way he straightened back up. Whatever worry Donovan had faded into steadiness, and there was a playful edge to Donovan’s smile now.

“Which reminds me, Mr. Linares. You have yet to tell me if you’re joining next week.”

Mikel paled almost immediately.

“No. No, absolutely not. Not after last time. I knew you were good at cards, but I’ll be damned if I let you challenge me at history trivia again…”

III. A Stranger Calls

It was approaching late afternoon when the car pulled into the street. It was one of the tiny alleyways that only showed up in the big, detailed maps - none of the tourist maps that were circulating in the information centre. As he did, the chauffeur glanced at his passenger in the back of his car, an expressionless brunette with a scarf wrapped all the way to her nose. She hadn’t said a single word the whole journey here, her eyes fixed on Draycott and its sights as the car rolled through the roads, the trees, the streets. He’d driven plenty of tourists before, some chatty, some quiet, but none had a quiet, stillness like hers.

The place she’d picked out was - cheap. Pretty, but so far away that its property prices hadn’t worth much. It also hadn’t helped that it was close to the lighthouse, something that unnerved most Draycott folk, but when he mentioned it to the passenger, she only gave him a small smile and told him it would be alright.

“Here we are, ma’am,” the driver said, pulling the car to a halt. In the rear view mirror, he watched the passenger blink once, twice, then turn to meet his eyes. There was a soft whimper - and a pair of furry ears came into view. Ah. Her - Mally-something. “The house with the iron storm door.”

She glanced out of the car window, looking out - perhaps at the stone building with its clean, Victorian-looking facade. It was a narrow slip of a thing, as if someone had crammed it between two larger houses. But it was non-descript, tucked away, and there was a rather elaborate iron storm door in front of a polished wooden one.

A smile crossed her face again, slow, measured. “Thank you. You said you were given the key.”

He turned in the seat to look at her fully, and was met with her waiting, watching. He passed her the envelope, earning himself another nod - and then it was back to business. They got off the car, he opened up the trunk, and got to work moving the three suitcases she had out of the back.

As he did, the woman made her way to the front of the steps, opening the two doors - and the three stories in the house lit up.

“You can leave the luggage on the kerb. It will be late soon.”

“Oh, it won’t be any problem Ms. Taylor.”

She made no more comment, instead lifting one of the suitcases easily and carrying it into the hallway. The dog trailed behind her, tail wagging, and he saw her smile briefly.

“Go have an explore for me, Cody.”

The dog disappeared through the open doorway, and between the two of them, the luggage went into the house quick and easy.

“For your trouble.” The woman pressed another envelope into his hands, and he could feel the heft of bills inside. “Thank you.”

“Of course. How long will you be staying in Draycott?”

She paused in the doorway, silhouetted by the warm, beige light inside. “Some months, if all goes well. It is as lovely as the books say it is.”

“What are you staying here for?”

“To help a friend.”

The answer was matter-of-fact, dismissive, and the driver took the cue. He said his goodbyes, and watched as the woman did a small bow to him. Then, she was gone, locking the storm door and the wooden door behind her. The driver shivered. Cold night. Strange woman. He didn’t think much more of it, and headed home.

Inside, Catherine Taylor moved the largest suitcase to the loft bedroom was, and threw it open. Clothes, books, her stuffed toy, a laptop… She’d unpack her mini-tower and her computer parts - the routers, the switches, the mini-server. Standard things. That, and the rest of her belongings - yes, the house was three stories, but it wasn’t large. Easy to fill up, to unpack. Behind her, Cody came up, nudging into her hand.

“You can sleep on the bed tonight,” she told the dog, getting herself a happy yip. “We’ll explore Draycott tomorrow.”

She sat on the bed, pulling out a pocketwatch from her coat pocket. It was burnished gold, with its blue enamelled panel and concentric circles decorating it. It looked like it was shimmering in the room. From the window, she had a direct view of the lighthouse, its light cast across the darkening sea. She closed her hand around the pocketwatch, shutting her eyes. She breathed in the salt, the sea, and listened.

******************************

All this buzz seems to have drawn some newcomers to Draycott - whether it be drawn by the news, or asked to come by an existing inhabitant in the town. Don’t be too surprised if you see them about town - who knows, they might be able to give you a fresh perspective on all the excitement that’s been building up here.

Janine Wachtel

Name: Janine Wachtel

Age: 33

Species: Human(?)

Face Claim: Sarah Gadon

Group: Newcomer

Occupation: Researcher

Traits: Insightful, sympathetic, focused, incorruptible // short-sighted, naïve, excitable, unquestioning

Background: Draycott had never been on Janine’s radar, but there is the allure of being some of the first to research and document a significant underwater find. So when Zain’s call came in, Janine finished up her papers, applied to her university for a sabbatical, and came down to the seaside town to help her classmate and now-colleague. She shares the same focus and determination Zain has, but Janine is adept at seeing the bigger picture, fitting in and making insightful observations - an invaluable skill given the apparent difficulty in placing and piecing the objects together. However, Janine prefers her time in the library researching and hunting down leads, interviewing locals to gain a better grasp of what has been dredged up from the bottom of the sea, instead of being tossed on waves or peering through relics through a microscope. Her sympathetic nature has also endeared her to some of the older population in Draycott, giving her access to a dearth of local folklore and urban legends the library may not necessarily document

Kieran Doherty

Name: Kieran “Kerry” Doherty

Age: 47

Species: Human(?)

Face Claim: Mark Deklin

Group: Newcomer

Occupation: Sailor

Traits: Independent, efficient, charismatic, quick-thinking // sarcastic, impatient, reckless, brash 

Background: If Faron was the charitable, steady sailor on the crew, Kieran is more or less the complete opposite. Quick-thinking, brash, and an uncanny ability to swear the air blue around him, it’s a wonder the two men are good friends. Yet, when Faron asked, Kieran dropped everything and came to help his friend in - whatever this salvage operation is. Despite his age, Kieran is still as strong and - dare some say it - virile as he was twenty years ago, manning ships and navigation as though the ship were an extension of him. And even with his abrasive nature, he has a charisma that draws people to him, gathering like moths to a flame. Best showcased when the first thing he did in Draycott upon his arrival was to open up his backyard and host a full blown summer barbecue to his neighbourhood. So say what you will about him, but Kieran has the magnetism and the wits to match whatever brashness runs through his veins. He goes by Kerry at times - but call him that at your own risk.

Catherine Taylor

Name: Catherine “Tate” Taylor

Age: 26

Species: Human(?)

Face Claim: Rose Freemantle

Group: Newcomer

Occupation: Bartender

Traits: Curt, no-nonsense, loner, unpredictable // observant, unselfish, well-bred, adaptable

Background: A drifter by nature, Tate keeps to herself and her nomadic lifestyle, going from town-to-town when the fancy takes her. If she has friends, they are precious - but few. Bonds are hard to forge and keep when you keeping moving from place to place. Not that she has trouble making them while she works, anyway: with her encyclopedic knowledge of drinks and cocktails, it’s an easy task for her to get hired on in a bar, slotting into the scene as if she’s always belonged there. It’s also a minor shock to watch her work, going from her curt, aloof self into someone chatty, confident - at times sultry. If asked at work where she came from, she’ll mention she ran away from home to escape her relatives’ expectations. What those expectations are, she won’t say. If she’s not at the bar, she’ll be found by the beach with her beloved Malinois Cody - one of the few times you’ll see her warmth shine through.

Last edited by Jadis (11/07/2020 at 07:44)

Name: Scarlette Lenox
Nickname: Red
Role: Resident (returning)

ABOUT

Name: Scarlette Lenox
Nickname: Red
Face claim: Christina Hendrix
Age: 33

Role: Resident

Traits: Feisty, alluring, stylish, bold | impulsive, blunt, sarcastic, irresponsible

Personality:
Scarlette is a bubbly free-spirit with a curious appreciation for art, culture and adventure. She is a bit self-centered but she is non-judgmental about other lifestyles or interests. She is extremely spontaneous and can be categorically careless especially where money is concerned. She will often splurge and overspend on expensive trinkets and fashion and is quite unapologetic about her taste for the finer things. She is good-natured, fun-loving and compassionate but also tends to be extremely prideful and at times manipulative. She knows what she wants and how to get it. She is confident, maybe too the point of being vain, but her sultry charm and frisky flirty ways causes others to overlook some of her more eccentric behaviors. She says and does some of the most mischievously outrageous things and does not care what others might think. Scarlette is full of passion and has a zest for life, often seeking out the most lavish of entertainments. She can get easily bored and maybe because of this has trouble making genuine connections with people. Few things get a rise out of her, she is quite optimistic and quick to laugh, even if it is at her own expense. Be ware though, she will not hesitate to turn her fiery temper on you if you cross her.

Interests: Sirvan (RI) | Donovan (RI) | Mikel (FI) | Yasaman (FI)
Places to Investigate: South Pier (with escort?) | Town Library
DARG Participant? Yes (no social media work please )

STORY-DONE

PART 1 - CRAFTSWORK WEEKENDS (Mikel | Donovan | Sirvan) - DONE

So, yes… I was bizarre and a bit offbeat. Not that a lot of people would know it just from looking at me. I adored styling myself in the most recent trends one would be sure to find at the newest, most sought after designer runways. Being fashionable in the most modernized sense of the word was as much a thrill to me as devouring fan-theory websites, traveling the world in search of yard-bombing displays and developing my calligraphy skills.

The zany, quirky bits of life are precisely what made it so completely interesting. Which is why I made it a point of visiting the Town Hall Flea Market every week once it started up. There was always something unique and intriguing to investigate

After spotting Mikel, we spoke as I tagged along with him and explored the booths together for a time. He was incredibly knowledgeable and always seemed to lay his eyes on the rarest of finds. It was almost as if he had some foresight or uncanny ability. Needless to say, I took full advantage of him… and his skill. As we browsed, he pointed out some of the most exquisite pieces of jewelry and iridescent crystals that gleamed and sparkled as he lifted and showed them off to me. I had been a collector of fine antique jewelry for years but the passion and intricate knowledge he shared about the array of gems and stones we looked through stroked my curiosity even more.

It became a bit of a regular habit to meet up with him at some point during each flea market… each and every time coming away with yet another perfectly lovely jewel that had some fabulous story to match. Of course, I chalked up Mikel’s telling of the legends gone by or frightfully taunting occult tales to a very vivid imagination. Ms. Lyons certainly had a skill for transforming impressionable children into wide-eyed exuberant story tellers. It was hard not to laugh and enjoy every single minute spent with him.

It just so happened that, early one Sunday afternoon, we stood together, sipping on a pair of fresh fruit smoothies while we discussed some of the reading material I picked up at his shop that we were interrupted. I barely managed to keep my wits about me when the damn man seemed to sneak up on me again... or us rather that time. Did I blush because I had just been trying to pry information out of Mikel that he knew about the myths of the Grand Metropole Hotel, or because when I looked up at the owner of said hotel who was suddenly inches away, I got the most ridiculous notion that the handsome man was boring right into my head. I shivered slightly but was proud of the fact that I assumed no one could tell just how unnerving this man was to me.

I even managed to keep the conversation light and charming… witty if I was bold to claim, and after Mikel excused himself and left me alone with the dark, handsome charmer I turned my line of questioning on him. Donovan smirked at my curiosity but seemed evasive about coughing up any valuable information. After a while he halted my questions by lifting a hand and offering me a bargain… or so he claimed. A deal of sorts. Surprisingly, he invited me to a game of poker at the hotel later that week. He proposed that he would be willing to share some information with me… all the rumors he had heard over the years if… and only if… I beat him at a round of poker. But there was a catch. If I lost, then I would owe him something… a bet… a game of chance. Was he playing on the conversation we had at the Speakeasy a couple weeks ago? He obviously was counting on my quest for adventure and thrill seeking to push me into this oh so tempting offer. And despite the fact that he refused to give me any indication of what the possible consequences could be if I lost, I accepted his offer… his challenge. Because that is what it was. A challenge.

Additionally, I ran into Sirvan at the market, but most of the time he was completely preoccupied with his constituents to pay little attention to me. Or so I thought. He was completely proper and professional whenever we spoke, displaying all the charm and manners one would expect from an elected official, yet… I was almost certain that the curiosity I last witnessed that night we ran into each other at the lounge was still heavily hooded within his gaze. He looked like a man with questions… and he struck me as the type that would find a way to get the answers that he sought… by whatever means possible. Each time we did cross paths, I got the uneasy feeling that eventually I would be forced to reveal some truths that would satisfy whatever notions were starting to fill his head. Luckily it seemed he did not wish to conduct his interrogation in the very public venue. However, he did suggest that we meet up for coffee... or drinks... sometime soon. It appeared that my luck would not hold out much longer, and I had no idea what I would do if... no, when... I found myself under his direct scrutiny.

Then there were the live concerts.

Draycott quickly became a hotspot for scenesters and music lovers flocking into town when the live bands started their tour every other Friday and Saturday during the month. I made it a habit of checking out the venues and seeing what sort of performances were scheduled on any given of the scheduled nights. And just like the caliber and variety of the nightlife in the Party District… the Craftwork Live Performances were not to be out done. Each night was a different band who ranged from doing all things indie and alternative to the top electronic dance music you would love to see performed live… from covers, to original, to eclectic and anything in between shows. 

One night there was this alternative band that I swear I thought was completely unreal. Like I was certain that they were just lip syncing because there was just no way they could be THAT utterly awesome.  But they were. Phenomenally pumping hard tunes that got the crowd jumping then effortlessly switching into mellow slow composures that just let the audience chill and resonate with the clear, exciting vocals. There were no gimmicks… the autotune was non-existent… just sublime vocals and insane creativity blasted over us in waves. Another night, this DJ appeared, lighting up the night sky with a kaleidoscope of color by the use of drones while he pumped out jam after jam to a pulsing, vigorous swarm of bodies. People were so packed together it was nearly impossible to move but somehow everyone made it happen. And there were several others as well, and there was something to love about each and every one. Whoever was responsible for booking the talent knew what they were doing. Each night was an experience… not just a music show. The dynamics, the effects, the powerful rhythmic sounds, so much passion and energy. The concerts, in my opinion, would go down as being legendary… each performer commanding and conquering the stage.

PART 2 - POKER NIGHT (Donovan) - DONE

Over the next few days, I forced Rafe to practice playing cards with me. Not that he was the best opponent, the man was just far too open and blunt to be good at holding a poker face. He certainly was not being helpful in getting me to hone my own skills and tells. I was almost as obvious as him when it came down to it and I began to be only slightly anxious over my agreement to the game. But, secretly, it did not even matter all that much. I wanted to learn more about the hotel… about the history and those wicked stories I had been reading about it, but… I also would not mind spending time with the Donovan even if we were in a crowd of people. I had my mind full of expectations as I stepped out of my home and made my way to the hotel on foot. Our beach-front home was just across the bridge on the east side of town, between the hotel and the school so the walk was not very far. Even still… I found myself rubbing my arms incessantly with each step I took. It was just dusk, the sun was a red ember on the horizon as it settled for the evening and It was chilly out, abnormally so for the time of year. I tried to remember if this had been the case as a child… but could not readily remember such an oddity. Perhaps this had a lot to do with global warming. 

Once I finally arrived at the hotel, I was surprised to see that, aside from Donovan and I, the room was completely empty. I lifted a brow as I gazed at him… while I tried to remember the conversation we had when he invited me. I tried to recall if he had given me an indication of the crowd size because I certainly had imagined more of one. I totally pictured some smokey room, filled with stern faced, alcohol-drinking, cigar-smoking card sharks.

“I thought you said you hosted a regular game each week…” I murmured earning myself a smirk as he nodded. But before he responded to my question, he pointed out a wet bar in one corner of the room where I was free to indulge at my whim. There was also a small table laden with snacks… and my eyes lit up seeing a small tray of those delicious petits fours I remembered vividly in my mind from my youth.

“I remember you mentioning something about having sweets at the hotel… I had the chef make a few for you to sample…these have not been added to the menu yet”

My mouth drooled as I gazed upon an array of confections between caramel, chocolate, hazelnut and raspberry, and lemon flavors.

“You are evil” I murmur softly as I lifted one of the cakes and popped it between my lips, moaning softly as a burst of warm chocolate burst from the center of the tiny chocolate dessert.

I lifted another, lemon this time with confectionary sugar dotted across the top before I cut a look in his direction. “So where is everyone else?”

“Most likely in the hotel’s reading room… the regular game is still going on this evening… I knew that it may have been difficult for you to find a seat at my table if we played there… mostly the big players like to test their skills against me for many hours…”

“And you wanted to make sure we played against each other…”

“Well we do kind of have a contest at hand… do we not?” His eyes were full of mischief and honestly, I did not mind. The setting was more intimate than I expected… but a far cry better than the intimidation I envisioned having to play him in front of a crowd of strangers. “We can go to the reading room if this makes you uncomfortable… perhaps a bit too risqué… I do not wish to overstep your boundaries…”

It was a taunt. I was certain of it. His face looked perfectly sincere, but I smirked then chuckled as I shook my head. “No… life is meant to be experienced in the unknown…”

“Indeed… I recall hearing that recently… well shall we get to our game then?” He was teasing me. I had said those exact words to him at the Speakeasy. My nodded, still grinning as I took a seat at the table that sat in the middle of the room which he already had chips and two decks of cards laid out on it. Donovan appeared to pour himself a whiskey before settling down opposite me and began to shuffle the cards. I started the ante at $20

“We can do it in ones or fives… if you want”

My eyes gleamed brightly as I murmured back to him, just as taunting as he had been... “you can’t win big if you do not risk big…”

“Touche” he smirked as cards flashed out across the green felt table, and the games began.

After the first two hands I went and poured myself a drink before returning and winning my third hand in a row. I was grinning from ear to ear as I scooped up the discarded cards and began to shuffle while we chatted about random things. Family, work… we talked about what it was like growing up in a beach town, how much things had changed. And Donovan was not at all shy about being flirty or even suggestive.

“You will definitely keep losing if you keep getting distracted by my girls all night long” I teased wickedly as the night progressed, growing even more cocky as my stack of winnings continued to pile up beside me.

“Nothing wrong with letting a beautiful woman distract you from time to time…” he teased back but the hand he laid out in front of me took that round, kings over queens.

It is likely in that moment when the tides started to change for me, but it took me a while more to comprehend what was happening. I continued to play, feeling arrogant after winning so many rounds early in the evening. But slowly my huge pile of winnings started to dwindle down, without me even realizing it. He was being charming, and taunting and wickedly provocative, keeping me giggling and chatting and thoughtlessly daring. It was also highly likely that the whiskey I had been sharing with him was not helping me focus. By that point in the evening I was completely undisciplined and not at all calculating. I was just playing for fun… imagining myself so far ahead of him, or maybe I had convinced myself that I was a better player than him… and that I did not need to concentrate so much.   At one point I had even suggested that maybe he should just give up and concede defeat, admit that I was the better player. To which he just grinned while tugging the cards between his fingers and shuffling again.

I frowned suddenly, after some time… seeing that he had been steadily recouping his losses. I stared at the four cards that lay face up on the table and contemplated the cards I had been dealt. It was a decent hand… better than others I had won with earlier that evening. He had just wagered leaving me to either match or raise the bid. I was down significantly now… a tiny pile of chips on my side compared to one triple the size on his. I narrowed my gaze, but he did not at all show any response. A tingling of fear and excitement stirred in the pit of my stomach… I wanted to win not lose… but did I think my current hand was enough to get me back in the game or would I lose it all? I licked my lips slowly and began rubbing my finger. It was something I had always done, as far back as I could remember… not that I did it consciously. Reflexively brushing the tip of my thumb over the permanent dip on my finger where I had always cradled writing tools. After another heartbeat I matched his bid… shoving half of my tokens into the pile growing in the middle of the table.

Half my pile… loomed with the threat of loss… or it could be a big gain. Donovan slid the fifth and final card onto the surface of the table… but continued to keep his gaze locked on me. He did not even bother to glance at his cards, just let the corner of his mouth curly slightly as he watched and waited.

I quickly tallied my chips, then I peaked at my cards again feeling excited how that last reveal seemed to give me an even better hand. I tried to contain my excitement, nonchalantly flipping five of the highest denomination chips onto the center pile, confident that I would earn a great deal of my funds back this round.

Feeling kind of smug I lifted another of the sweet cakes and took a nibble. I was unprepared when Donovan reached out and brushed a bit of the powdery sugar from the corner of my mouth. Chills quickly slithered down my spine and a pulse beat rapidly in the pit of my abdomen.

“I will give you the opportunity to change your mind about that bid… just this once…” his taunting voice challenged. He was trying to intimidate me… probably… maybe. I squirmed as my eyes shifted to his lips and I watched as he was slithered his tongue in a slow wicked curl to lick the flakes from that finger that had just touched me. And suddenly I could hardly think of poker or wagers… or anything semi-constructive. I shook my head, more so in an effort to clear the suddenly lewd images that filled my mind.

“You are fucking sinister” I accused bluntly, slightly breathlessly and a pouty grin on my face.

“What?” He asked with mocked innocence and lifted both his hands as if he had no idea what I was going on about.

My pulse was racing, and I tried to focus on the game… but I was totally fighting against the urge to jump over the table and devour him. Drinking and flirting and competing with him all night had done a number on me.

“My bet will ride…” responded firmly, confident I had a really good hand… certain I would win. I licked my lips again.

Something flickered in his gaze so quickly that I could not even begin to tell what it had been. Seconds later his eyes shifted to my pile and slowly he began counting out chips from his stack until he had what looked to be an exact match of all that I had left. The bastard. He revealed nothing as he plucked the pile onto the rest… forcing me to either go all in or forfeit all that had been wagered so far that round. My stomach coiled into a knot… that same trilling anxiety pulsing madly inside of me. It was the same feeling I got any time I did something insanely daring. Recklessly I shoved my remaining chips into the pile. I would not back down.

“You’ve been baiting me all night” I accused softly minutes later as he began raking in the chips he won after revealing a straight flush against my full house. And he smirked. “you let me win those earlier rounds…”

He continued grinning, “I had to learn what your tells were…” I pressed my lips together

“I did not realize I was giving any…” He rose from the table, as I did I, feeling disappointed but still I was glad I had come. I started to straighten my side of the table up, moving to throw the napkins that my cakes sat on in the trash before Donovan suddenly stepped closer to me. Immediately, my body responded to him. I had already admitted to myself that tension had been building all night but now his cologne engulfed me, and I had to tilt my head back to look up at his towering figure. Chills tingled down my spine and I shifted slightly from one foot to the other while my tongue darted across the swell of both lips.

He smirked as his eyes shifted over the action. “You do that… lick and nibble on your lips when you are uncertain…” he pointed out. I had not even consciously known I was doing it… but instantly I noticed my lower lip tucked under the top row of teeth upon his comment. His eyes shifted down and suddenly he took my right hand between his fingers, “and you rub your finger here… when you are thinking deeply about what you should do…” The urge to make the circular motion did seem quite strong. I smirked softly and my eyes narrowed. “And…” he said softly as he stared at me. “your eyes darken when you are feeling bold and ballsy…”

“Is that right?” I taunted wondering how he could be so vigilantly observant. I could not remember one single thing he seemed to do repeatedly. He stood mostly motionless, not moving back to give me space but also not stepping closer either. He nodded though…

“I am certain.” Smug would be the word I would use to describe how arrogant he sounded in that moment. Pointing out confidently how well he thought he knew me.

“Good…” I utter softly as I slowly curled his tie between the fingers of one hand and draw him closer… “this wont surprise you then…”

I stretch up on my tip toes to press my lips to his. A spark of hunger and lust sparked through me as I kissed him. I had only intended to be bold and sneak the one kiss… to just take it… and to leave him standing, shocked… surprised… maybe a bit curious… to give him something unexpected to contemplate after I found my way out of his hotel, feeling good about the end of the evening despite having lost the match. But he was not… it appeared… willing to let me have even that small victory. Barely a heartbeat passed before his hands reached out and gripped my arms to drag me even closer to him. My breasts mashed against his torso and our pelvis’ collided. My breath hitched in my throat as a throaty whimper spilled over his lips before he coerced my lips apart and slipped his tongue in… letting me feast on the heady taste of him… all rich whiskey and smoke flavored. My fingers stroked up and over his chest, stretching up to wrap around his neck, fingers sinking into the soft tresses of his dark hair while his fingers began their own wicked exploration. I felt his touch inching down my arms, then to my waist, before each digit dug into the flesh at my backside, hooking me even tighter to him while we seemed to shift and step at his urging. 

I could not even say how long it was before I felt my back mashed against a flat surface but the instant it registered I felt his thigh wedge between mine, felt his muscles flex as he ground against my core while his lips shifted and moved across my jaw then down to my neck. Soft, urgent kisses and licks stroked the flames of desire I felt. His hands were going everywhere, groping and petting me, driving me wild but I was not to be out done. I did my best to instigate his arousal and response and was rewarded with several guttural groans and the feel of his swollen bulge digging up against me. I trembled violently when he snatched my top down and began nibbling across my exposed flesh, every touch and caress seeming to set off an even sharper spike of desperate need. Could it have been that I had not had sex in weeks? Hell… in months really…  that had me so completely frenzied to touch every inch of him. I could not say… all I knew is that I needed this… I needed him. Recklessly, mindlessly… I sought all that he gave and gave all that he demanded. Until we were spent, panting savagely with our clothes haphazardly hanging off both of us and my body hovered, legs hooked over his arms, back braced against the wall and spasms slowly subsided around his powerful body.

“Fuck…” I heard him hiss softly against my throat before chuckling and beginning to ease back, dislodging our bodies from the other.

“Yess….” I choked out softly, shakily coming to my feet. My legs felt wobbly as I began righting my clothes. “sweet fucking hell…”

PART 3 - SOUTH PIER (Yasaman)- DONE

It was early morning, just before dawn. The sky was still heavily shadowed in night and the weather was unseasonably cold. Like really cold, frigid. I slipped a jacket from the peg near the door and zipped it tight before I exited the house. The interior was as dark as the exterior, which meant that either mom was out cold, sleeping in her room… or… had spent the night somewhere else. Not that it mattered to me. We were both grown women and were free to come and go as we pleased. It suited my mood to have as little interaction with her as possible. Yet for some reason Rafe continued to try and force us together as much as he possibly could. I mean I got it, he loved us both and still had hope of a reconciliation. He had a lot more years of seeing what a loving, caring mother Grace Lenox could be… before the change.

An eerie fog danced across the grounds surface and I mused at it as I bent to test the laces of my sneakers, ensuring the ties were secure then proceeded to do a short circuit of stretches and lunges on the sidewalk. It did not take very long for my eyes to adjust to the inky darkenss and I could just make out a sliver of light cresting the horizon off the water in the distance.

I needed to run. Another thing I had been lazy about since I returned to Draycott. After my unexpected activity a few nights ago, I felt that I should get back into some of my usual habits. My pulse raced remembering the completely frantic way I had thrown myself at Donovan… and remembering just how thorough he had been in accepting my offer. There had just been a lot going on that night. Excitement, alcohol, competition, a handsome sexy man… it was all a recipe for the chaotic episode that occurred. I did not regret it. Not even a little bit. Even now, the memory made me hot and my pulse quickened even faster than the run was causing. But maybe… if I hadn’t had so much pent up energy, I might have kept a level head though the entire evening. He was easy to talk to… to flirt with… and way, way, wayyy too easy to look at. I shook my head as I pounded the pavement, headed west towards the bridge that lead to town. The fog was just as thick and spooky even though the darkness was starting to give way to a new day’s sun that was just peaking up into the town of Draycott. I pushed myself to a pace that forced me to concentrate on monitoring my pulse and breathing and less on the way Donovan tasted… and felt… and …. urgh…  try again… think about running.

And so, it went for at least half an hour, of me distancing myself across through town while chiding my mind from reflecting on activities I certainly should forget all about. I already had a treasure trove of skeletons hidden in my closet… did I really want to start stacking more bones into the already overloaded pile? Donovan Fraser was a dangerous fascination and temptation that I did not need. For a woman like me… it might just be best to avoid him all together. Yet each time that thought crossed my mind I always ended up recalling the memory of wrapping my legs around him and kissing, licking… for fucks sake… I had never been good about avoiding trouble.

I paused, leaning over and resting my palms on both of my knees as I gasped for air after slipping down onto the beach. After a few more seconds where I firmly shoved Donovan to the back of my mind I walked over soft sand until I was along the shoreline where the earthen floor solidified just ahead of the crash of waves and I began running again. The sea mist sprinkled my face and my mind stayed thankfully blank as I just focused on the sun trying to break through the crisp air futilely.

When I drew up on the opposite end of the beach I caught sight of a familiar figure and I jogged right over to her.

“Yas…” I uttered, breathless but grinning as the other woman looked up from a plastic covered tablet and widened her eyes after realizing the sound she heard had not be in her head. At least, that is what I imagined she was thinking as she initially stared at me blankly before shaking herself and returning my greeting.

“Scarlette… wow I would never have expected to see you this time of day”

I laughed softly and used a small hand towel I carried to brush the salty sea air from my cheeks. “It’s the best time of day to have an uninterrupted run” Yas nodded her head absently “What about you… are you always down there so early in the day?”

She hesitated as she glanced down to her notes before nodding her head. “For the most part yes. There is so much that needs to be charted and explained.” Then she hesitated again as she glanced at me. I could almost read the impatient look in her eyes. It was obvious she was itching to get back to work. But I was curious. Had been since the very beginning. The fact that I had not yet gotten a chance to take a look was quite disappointing. I could always go back and ask Sirvan again, but maybe…

I asked Yasaman several questions, both about the structure and the findings. We had spoken about them briefly the time we met at Big Anchor and so I was not at all hesitant about remarking how much I would love to take a look. Of course she explained that it wasn’t really the best place to have townsfolk stomping around. Too many people could undo months of hard work plus all the structures were far too fragile and haphazardly placed in order to conserve the integrity of the site.

And yet, none of her cautionary tales or deterring comments gave me pause. I continued to mention the knowledge I had of artifacts… nothing scholarly of course, but I was a fan. The history and art fascinated me to no end. And then I suggested that she and her work could potentially assist me with identifying the direction I would like to go with a new writing project I was considering. Yes, I was lying… but… it could easily turn into a new novel. I had found inspiration in some of the oddest places in the world.

Eventually, I won her over. Reluctantly she leads me to a nearby boat that would ferry us to the burnt-out pier. My pulse races madly, all of my earlier mental occupation completely replaced with my adventurous spirit poking its wanton head.

By now, the day had become bright and sunny yet the closer we get to the structure, the quieter Yas becomes and the more oppressive and still the air becomes. It seems as if the fog that had layered the city during my run had transported itself to center directly around the pier… as if it was cloaking Draycott in its thin veil. We use a smaller craft to take the last few meters over the sea.

While still coupled together on the dingy I noticed a strange, glazed look come into her eyes, as if she has been hypnotized… but then I think I am being fanciful. I ask her a question which seems to snap her out of the odd little trance, enough to explain the way the pier was originally built. She tells about the outcropping of rock that had been used, almost like an eroded island. The ruin, where all of the artifacts have been located… was structured under the original pier but no one was quite sure how a ruin was built this far out in the first place, unless… as the theory went… the sea-levels were far more different back then.

As we draw even closer, I am quite aware of the fact that the temperature drops even lower than it originally was. Yas, however, does not seem to notice. She wastes no time taking me along the rudimentary walkways after suggesting firmly that I watch my step.

Eventually, you reach an area where it has been fenced off. It’s surprisingly shallow, judging by the surroundings, and you can make out a - passageway? Trapdoor? Cut into the rock, obviously drained. The finds were scattered under the sea around this rock, but the passageway took a lot of draining. They’re still trying to understand how or why it ended up there.

Yas goes completely quiet again, halting at the fence and just becoming stationary. I frown at the odd behavior but try to look around, trying to ignore how uncanny she just stands there, transfixed on some nameless vision before her… like some guardian or sentinel out of one of my books. Chills race down my spine and I start to rub my hands up and down my arms slowly. Without think, I began nibbling on my lower lip while glancing around at the people that seem to be milling about.

It was then that I caught my breath and the hairs on the back of my neck stood up. Did I just hear something? Not the sea or boats or even a sound from the people surrounding me. It was like a low faint hiss… a low murmur that was doing a very effective job of creeping me the hell out. I trembled as I stared into the distance, concentrating… focusing… what is that? Then it’s as if some deep, faint greeting washes over me

‘Hello’

Then I jumped, startled by the sound of someone cursing loudly… whatever I heard… whatever I was trying to figure out… the spell was suddenly broken. I looked up… around… so does Yas… but there is nothing to see. A workman stammers about some blinding bright light that flashed in the lighthouse across the beach but when I shift my gaze the beacon lamp is just as somber and unlit as it had been since I arrived back in town.

Yas shows me around a little bit more, still solemnly but not transfixed as before. Eventually, we finally plod our way back onto the dingy and then onto the ferry. The further away we get the more talkative Yas becomes. And when we finally get back onto the mainland of Draycott… slip onto the beach… the sun is shining brightly, and it feels like summer once again. Odd, then that I found myself still shivering.

Eventually, after offering my thanks to Yas for accommodating me and making her promise to have lunch with me one day soon I took myself off. The sun was baking into my body now and I slipped out of my jacket, tying it around my waist as I jogged the rest of the way home. But I could not shake the feeling that something odd was going on in my hometown.

PART 4 - LEGENDS OF DRAYCOTT (Mikel) - DONE

Later that night, I woke with a start, my heart racing frantically while I dart my gaze across the darkly shadowed room. A cold sweat coated my flesh, making my night shirt cling against me snugly and I shivered. The dream… it was vivid. Even now, wide awake in the pitch black I could picture it, sense it clear as day.

In the dream… it had been dark there too. A shroud of darkness but not at first. First there were lights… many of them… shining brightly, keeping the darkness at bay. But slowly, one by one they began to blink out. To just vanish into thin air, giving way to more blackness, an abyss of shadow shifted and sprang to life. I could sense it but there was nothing to see. My heart raced, even now… but it had in the dream too. Fast and loud, hammering like a drum in my mind. I squirmed and shook, turning in the darkness, trying to understand what it meant… why it was.

“You can’t stay…” a tiny voice hissed. Small… soft, distant. Where was it? It grated, sounded mechanical. I trembled again, squinting into the abyss. No lights shown now, I was cloaked in midnight. But I needed to go. It told me… whatever it was. I cannot stay. What was it… what did it say? “You can’t stay because They will awake” the voice… that infantile weak tiny voice called.

They… who was they I try to ask. But the darkness is all that is replied. Silence… pitch blackness and me stuck there in the middle confused… dazed.

“They will awake… then all will be naught… naught… naught… naught…”

I shivered again, leaning over and flipping the bedside lamp on, relieved when light floods the room. It is empty. Lit and empty. There is nothing there. Just a silly dream.

I was safe. Still. It took me a long while to get back to sleep. And I left the light on for good measure.



The next morning, I felt incredibly silly over the fright I had over a silly dream. It had seemed so real in the wee hours of the night. I laughed at my childish response. After showering and dressing in swimwear, I gathered my purse, and as an afterthought, picked up the legends book from the nightstand, then headed out. A day at the beach sounded like just the sort of relaxation I needed.

I had browsed the literary work a couple times but had not really dug into the whole tomb but something about the strange responses I experienced and witnessed yesterday I wanted to concentrate a bit more on the text. And so that is what I did. Over the course of the next few hours, sprawled out on the beach, sunbathing… I devoured the thick bound book full of mythology and legacies and fantastic stories.

There was a lullaby, one I remembered from my childhood, and I even grinned as I hummed the verse softly as I read the words silently

My little sweetling rest your eyes
Lest the Miller awaken tonight
Famished and starving he will eat
All little sweetlings who aren’t asleep

Another passage that caught my eye had to deal with some myth called “The Aether and the Hunger”, the excerpt specifically that drew me in went a little like this…

Draycott elders like to repeat this tale to account for the strangeness Draycott sometimes goes through. The area was rumoured to be a mystical place. Its location was renowned as the thinnest point between the seen and the unseen.

This place was apparently close to Draycott, and the place had a name: Ath’yelin. For aeons, they were renowed as oracles, having been touched by the All-Knowing Fountain, of being able to see past, present, future. The Fountain had another name: the Aether. So long as people wished for knowledge, Ath’yelin would provide.

One day, men in pursuit of forbidden, heretical knowledge came to the sleepy fishing town, hoping to turn beyond the stars. They found the Aether unfocused, wanting, unable to seek the forbidden knowledge they came for. So they turned the blasphemies, to horrors. They stood in the midst of the ocean, pleading and begging until the horror awoke, its tendrils reaching through.

The oracles were horrified and turned to the Aether for aid. The Aether taught them to smother the air with magic, with herbs, to drive back the horror. They fought, knowledge against blasphemy, the Life against the Anti-Life. The Aether and the oracles triumphed, but alas, the cost was great.

The Aether retreated, but promised if the horror returned, they would send one of their own to stop it once again.

I was a little shaken after that story but it was already mid-afternoon so I gathered my things and wandered over to a seaside café, intent on getting a meal. I did continue reading as I awaited my lunch and the next story I shifted through literally sent chills down my spine.

I was literally mouthing the words as I read another excerpt… this from “Yumpir and the Beast”

Yumpir is a mythical figure rumoured to be a formidable monster-slayer, going from town to town to subdue and put horrors down for good. Legend has it they came to a town terrorised by what Yumpir thought was a monster, but turned out to be an Eldritch being from beyond the stars, manifesting in a phsyical form.

Finding this being impossible to conquer, Yumpir devised a cunning plan. In the guise of offering wine to the Eldritch being, Yumpir harvested the most potent sedative herbs and crushed them with arnica oil. They mixed the oil into a spiced hippocras, and watched the liquid disappear into the Eldritch being’s maw.

When the Eldritch fell asleep, Yumpir took their sword and slew the horror’s corporeal form. The death turned the creature into mist, and drove it back into the stars.

My fingers trembled and I was so engrossed in the tale that I literally jumped, banging my knee on the underside of the table when I was interrupted by a curious soft voice.

“Ohh… sorry I did not mean to frighten you” Mikel chuckled, and I laughed softly shaking my head.

“My goodness… it was not you, it was this book” I muttered flipping the cover closed and setting it upon the table as I looked up. “I think I am becoming preposterous in my old age”

He laughed again “old? You look amazing for an old person if you are!”

“Were you about to have lunch?” I asked after laughing at his comment and then waving a hand at the other chair at the two-seater table I occupied.

“I… well yes, I love the soft-shell crab sandwich here” he murmured as he slipped into the chair and grinned pointing at the book.

“Thought you already read it…” I had told him such weeks ago when I ran into him at the flea market. I shook my head but then nodded as well.

“Well I read some… scanned it more so I guess” I admit sheepishly then shrug. “Something … perked my interest and now I am all on edge”

Mikel looked curious between the book and me, and so, while we ate lunch together, I spoke to him about the trip I took out to the South Pier… how unusual and … well… creepy it had been. He did not offer much to the conversation, like no conclusions or insights, but he did seem extremely interested in what I thought I saw and what I thought I felt. I did not tell him about my dream, that was just beyond silly on my part, but I did ask him about the stories in the book I got at the Curio. We talked about Ath’yelin… and the people that lived there or visited there based on the story, and about the spirit Aether. Then all about Yumpir’s heroic battle, how he saved all from the horror. Mikel seemed really knowledgeable of the myths but I was a bit surprised, after growing up in the town that I had never heard about some of these tales before today.

“Do you think there is something weird going on in town Mikel?” I asked softly looking at him. It was silly, I knew it, but I felt… odd. I was getting too caught up in these fantasies, imagining the weirdest things.

“I think… there are always things in the cosmos that cannot be explained” I pressed my lips together and then laughed at his mystic response.

“Maybe you should be the one writing stories”

PART 5 - TAKE A BREAK (Sirvan) - DONE

A few more weeks passed by and I seemed to be spending a great deal of time pouring through the books I had. I read the legends book three times, cover to cover before I picked apart the hotel book then even returned to the Curio for another dusty tomb so that I could port myself into the whimsical history of Draycott. Almost any time I was spotted I had my nose buried in another book and I was perfectly content to do so. It certainly gave me adequate reason to focus my energy on literature instead of the oh so very naughty things I wanted to do to a certain hotel owner. I purposefully tried to avoid that side of town, knowing that if I happened upon him I would more than likely… no… definitely, try to jump his lovely bones.

I had a problem.

“Better to avoid trouble, Red…” I hissed as I tapped a pen against the book that stretched across my lap, the current passage still unread as my mind filled with the image of a certain hot, sweaty body.

“As if you could ever…”

“Sirvan…” I looked confused then scanned the empty rooftop I had sought for a peaceful, low traffic area to read. “What are you doing here?”

I had been coming to the pub for a few days now, in the middle of the day most people were either on the boardwalk patio eating lunch or sitting around the bar watching whatever sporting event happened to be on. He smirked and sat beside me on a pillow-backed wall bench.

“I occasionally take a little break from work… a man’s gotta eat sometimes”

I wrinkled my nose slightly and peered at him hesitantly. “I meant… like up here. Most people don’t bother with the rooftop unless a DJ is spinning up here at night”

He nodded as he stretched, ankles crossing and arms resting behind his head. “Yeah… it’s a nice place to escape when you want a little piece and quiet”

Okay… of course that made sense. Still, I was expecting to be alone. He peeped at me then shifted his gaze to the book I held.

“What’cha reading?”

I propped it up so that he could see the title engraved on the spine… curiously he plucked the sticky note that was hanging over the bind and smirked.

“Why don’t I count?”

“I did not write that” I state firmly and laugh at the disappointed look that crossed his face “You must have some secret admirer that doesn’t want hordes of women flocking to your precious Town Hall to make you one of the ten things worth seeing…”

“Awe… and it isn’t you Red… that’s disappointing”

I smirked and shook my head, “oh please… you ran away from me like the plague when I was chasing after you like an addicted little pup years ago…”

“True!... awe… regrets…” he uttered poetically by pressing one hand against his chest and lifting the other in the air. I was unable to hold back my laugh

“Everything happens for a reason”

“Yeah… sometimes that reason is stupidity”

“Oh my gracious… shut up” I giggle, my dimples sharp as the grin spread nearly ear to ear. Sirvan laughed along with me.

“Don’t you owe me a drink? I’m pretty sure you owe me a drink…”

“How on earth did I end up owing you a drink?”

“You haven’t congratulated me on being major…” he suggested wiggling his brows.

“You are a liar… it was one of the very first things I did when I returned to town… the day I got back” he blinked, frowned then shrugged…

“Fine… you were not here to celebrate when I won… so you have to make it up to me”

“Is that right?”

“Ummhmm… you’ve got eight years to make up to me…”

“I am researching right now” I smirk and tap the book once again to remind him of it. Shaking his head, he lifted the book and thumbed through it slowly.

“What are you trying to learn from this old thing?”

“I… I’m not sure yet…”

“Are you researching for a new book?”

I nibbled on my lower lip as I wondered how much I should reveal to him.  He was the mayor after all and might not take too kindly to the fact that something felt … off… about the town. It could all be in my imagination… some weird fabrication I was having as a result of pouring through these damn books I picked up at the Curio. But… every new thing that I read made me feel more and more anxious. Excited? Thrilled?... I was not so sure about those yet… but I certainly was curious.

“Have you experienced any … strange… unexplainable things lately?”

He looked at me skeptically… “like… what?”

I licked my lips, then twisted them a bit before saying softly… “I was at the South Pier a couple weeks ago…”

“What…?” he interrupted looking both shocked and… I am not sure. Alarmed? Upset? Concerned?... I frowned slightly. “Why would you sneak out there alone?”

“I… no, I didn’t … haha, you guys have security parameters and measures in place to keep that from happening. Don’t you?”

He seemed to relax slightly and nodded but continued watching me. “Well then how…?”

“Yasaman took me.” That seemed to surprise him as well.

“I didn’t realize you two were that chummy…”

I chuckled lightly, “what… do you think I’m a pariah? Too ugly to sit with the cool kids…” I was teasing and of course he understood. That was something about Sirvan I appreciated more than most… he understood my sarcasm and did not take everything I said too seriously. I had met more than my share of people in my lifetime that were far too serious. He grunted but seemed interested in the rest of my story. But, again, I hesitated, wondering how crazy he would think I am but eventually I dragged in a deep breath and told him about my experience at the pier a few weeks ago. Mentioned the eerie feeling… the strange fog and sounds, whispering about the fear that I felt unable to move or think about anything other than the center of that excavation area. And then I twisted the book as if showing it to him and mentioned how I started to read up on the myths of Draycott… curious if there had been any mention of the relics or the ruins that were found under the pier, and about the hotel because I had become more curious about the town after reading about the myths… and had now moved on to Town Hall.

Chills raced down my back when I looked at him. He was incredibly thoughtful, not looking skeptical or dismissive. So… I told him the rest… about the dream. I knew I was being silly, but I mentioned it all…

“Yeah…” he muttered before lifting a hand to rub his face. “yeah… you had a dream too…?”

“too?”

He looked at me seriously and nodded, immediately validating what had to be the unthinkable.

“What the hell is going on around here Sirvan?”

To which he shook his head, looking ahead as if he were trying to figure things out. “I have no idea…”

But we spent the better part of the rest of that day pouring through some of the research I had gathered so far, sharing a meal and drinks while we did so.

PART 6 - TOWN LIBRARY - DONE

We had a mission, Sirvan and I. To try to uncover as much information about Draycott as possible. Odd, how we both grew up in the town and there was so much we did not know. If it hadn’t been for the discovery of those artifacts, would we have ever bothered to seek out the information we were unearthing? As many times as I had been to Mrs. Lyons’ shop I had never once considered the materials there as ‘research’ material. It was all fantasy… an escape from reality. It was a hobby and a curiosity as far as myths go… not anything to be taken seriously.

But what if it wasn’t?

So, a few days later I went to the Town Library. Sirvan was swamped with work, besides… it might look incredibly odd for the Mayor to randomly become a researcher on the town he basically was supposed to be running. It would be odd in the least… he, above all others, should have an unquestionable knowledge of the town and its history. He should be one of the experts about Draycott.

The library was one of the grander buildings in the city, much like Town Hall with its intimidating renaissance architecture and impressive size. There were books that stretched six floors high plus the archives that housed the more delicate and historical reference material. I had no idea what I was looking for, I just hoped that something would stand out… or maybe a little magic would lead me into the right direction. I giggled at myself even though a part of me secretly considered that maybe… maybe there was something spiritual about Draycott.

I was reading too many of Mikel’s tall tales. I shook my head.

Approaching the front desk, I overhear a couple of the librarians mention that the head librarian was not around that day. Something about gardening… concerns about an infestation of insects… the couple talking seemed to be speculating on the reasons for her absence. Admittedly, it was a bit disappointing. Sirvan and Mikel both seemed to think that Melia, the Librarian, would be the better person to resource for information.

Resolving to find out what I could, I approached a man of slender build and height with dull mouse-brown hair and wide-rimmed glasses. He paused and seemed to consider my inquiry fully before mentioning the history reference section that had good information about the founding of Draycott… but that if I wanted more information, then I should check out the Archives. There were old local newspapers and publications that I could go through to learn more specifics. In my head, I convinced myself that more details and specifics were what I was looking for, so I thanked the miserly gentleman and made my way to the room he indicated.

It was large… a big, rectangular table sat in the center of the spacious room with rows and rows of shelves lining the walls. I immediately centered my attention on old copies of newspapers that seemed to be divided by date… some as far back as the 18th century.

There did not seem to be many sensational incidents… a couple accusations of insanity and a rather lengthy article about a pickpocketing spree that had the town in an uproar. I chuckled softly to myself trying to imagine THAT being the thing that had the townsfolk outraged and shouting for law-and-order. If only that were the height of deplorable behavior these days. There was some information about the Lighthouse that had been standing at least as far back as the 18th century as well. There had been rumors of the place being haunted, eyewitness testimonies about strange sounds and lights… ghosts they imagined. I shook my head at that… both skepticism and morbid fascination took root inside of me. Surely none of this could be true. But what if it were?

I dragged in a ragged breath and moved on to information about the South Pier. Unfortunately, I learned nothing new there… just the same information Yas shared about the seaside ruins and how the people of the past built the pier right on top of the structures that had since been buried by the sea. There was one small bit though that seemed to stand out. I frowned as I ran my finger along the passage. It was just a minor point… briefly mentioned and squished ahead of the author’s interest in what would become the West Pier. The date the South Pier burned down… two decades ago. Which wasn’t so much the curiosity. What struck me as incredibly odd… was that the pier had been burned down after it had already been abandoned for the newly structured and modernized West Pier. There was no activity happening at the South Pier by that time… all the ships and townsfolk were using the West Pier by that time.

Who had bothered to burn an outdated, neglected, deserted building? And did this have anything to do with what was happening at the lighthouse in the last few months?

Outfit:
Craftworks Weekends (FRI/SAT Indie Band Shows)



ROUND 2 DONE

Last edited by BambiFoxx (10/07/2020 at 22:40)

Name: Ariana Alonso

Face claim: Chrissy Costanza

Age: 26

Role: Resident

Traits: Smart, curious, impatient, rational, insecure, artistic

Interests: Renier, Zain

Places to Investigate: Draycott Lighthouse, The West Pier

Will you be joining the DARG?: No

Exploring the West Pier

On a normal boring day some time before summer started, Ariana wanted to do something fun. She was now getting used to going out again but tended to avoid crowds after what happened last time. She needed to change that though, especially with the Craftwork weekends and the Seaside Carnival opening up soon. She was mostly excited for the music gigs that they usually do in the weekends. It has always been her favourite time of the year. She was also excited for the Carnival; the adrenaline rush that the rides give her was one of her favourite feelings. It was terrifying but fun. Before the Carnival opens up though, Ariana decided to go to the West Pier while it was still relatively quiet.

Whenever she goes to the West Pier, she always has to go on the Ferris Wheel. Ariana was not afraid of riding it by herself but she rather enjoyed it even more. The ride was like her own thinking space whenever she needed to get away. Those sweet memories of childhood, along with the ocean breeze always bring her joy and manage calm her mind. It’s a shame that the ride doesn’t last too long. She would stay up there for hours if she could.

After getting off the ferris wheel, Ariana continued to walk along the West Pier until she could see the marina. There were always some boats parked there, swaying with the waves. A bit further away, a boat was making its way towards the South Pier. Ariana could also see the burnt pier. What a sad scene it was, seeing it black and withering away. On her other side Ariana could see the lighthouse. Everything seemed normal in her eyes. It was the usual Pier that she enjoyed going to since she was a kid.

                                             **

Now that summer had started, the west pier was much more lively. With all the stalls open, the smell of food and candy is unavoidable. That along with the lights and the sounds of the rides become part of the Pier’s atmosphere. Ariana mostly came by because she was craving the chocolate-dipped churros. She skipped on riding anything since she would be definitely coming again with her sister so she saved the money. It was a totally different scene from when she came by a few weeks ago. The West Pier was no longer quiet and dim but was full of life. Locals and tourists were everywhere. After eating her churros and watching a few rides, Ariana kept walking until all the buzz was behind her.

More boats had found their way inside the marina now, which is understandable since it was summer. The lighthouse was still visible as well and Ariana could see a small light at the top, which looked a bit strange. She would like to go there sometime, Ariana thought. Looking back at the fun she left behind her, Ariana barely noticed the mist that was coiling around her legs. It was strange but Ariana didn’t overthink it and decided to go home.

An Unexpected Gift

“What about this? Do you like it?” Ariana’s dad asked her while holding up a wooden coaster with a picture of a bird carved in it. “Hmm. This one’s better” she said, pointing to a similar one but with a picture of a detailed flower along with a touch of blue colour to it. “Yeah! I’m gonna get it for your mum” he said excitedly. The craftwork Weekends were something that her dad really looked forward to every summer. He always bought a bunch of random items each year. ‘They make good presents’ he always says but he always buys way more than the amount of events where presents are expected.

They walked along the stalls. It always amazed Ariana how creative and talented these people were to be able to create such beautiful items. She barely bough anything though since she had no use for them and her room was not that big to afford anymore decoration. When she glanced at the next stall, Ariana saw the blonde guy from the conference. Zain was it? Unfortunately she could not forget about their encounter giving how she embarrassed herself. She quickly move behind her dad hoping that he won’t recognize her. Her dad moved closer to him and to her bad luck, he happened to find something interesting on that very stall. Ariana impatiently rolled her eyes. She could not move away cause he would panic if he didn’t see her but right now she was the one who was panicking.

“Oh, look. Isn’t that Sam” her dad noticed. “I’m should go say hi. I’ll be right back” he said and left before Ariana could protest. Zain was unavoidable now as she came face to face with him. Please don’t recognize me, she repeated to herself. He smiled when he saw her. Darn! It looks like he recognized her after all. Ariana did her best to smile back. He went back to looking at the items.

“They’re very interesting, aren’t they?” he suddenly said still looking at the items. “Yeah. They’re beautiful” Ariana replied. He looked up at her and she tried to avoid his gaze by pretending that she was intrigued by one of the items. “That stall also looks interesting,” spoke Zain while pointing to a further behind them. “Want to go look at it?” he asked her. “Um, sure” she said, furrowing her brows a bit. She was not sure why he asked her to go with him but she was happy that he didn’t bring up the embarrassing incident from last time.

“Do you come every year?” he asked her.

“Yeah. My dad likes it so I usually tag along.”

“It’s a nice idea. It gives an opportunity to anyone who wants to show off his talent. And they’re quite nice items as well.”

“They are. We have a bunch of items at home.”

“I bet.” Zain looked at Ariana and smiled at her. He had a beautiful smile and she liked how the lights reflected in his blue eyes. Ariana was at a loss for words. After a moment, Zain picked up a handmade necklace and held it out towards her. “This looks good on you. Here,” he said, putting the necklace in her hands and then taking out his wallet. Ariana widened her eyes. “Um – it’s okay really. I have money.” She said but he still took out the money and paid for it. She opened her mouth but didn’t know what to say. “I like it on you. You should wear it.” he said. Ariana blushed. “Thank you” she shyly told him. She wanted to ask why he got it for her but did not want to sound rude. They kept wandering around together, making some small talk.

“There you are! You disappeared on me.” They ran into her dad. His eyes immediately went to the guy standing beside Ariana. “Uh – this is my dad” she told Zain. “Oh”, the blonde held out his hand, “Hi, I’m Zain” he introduced himself to her dad. “It’s nice to meet you too” her dad said, looking him up and down. He must think that he’s her new boyfriend or something. “Dad, we should go. Mum’s waiting for us.” Ariana spoke up trying to save herself from more embarrassment. “You’re right. Let’s go.”

“It was nice to see you again, Zain” she sweetly told him, “and thanks for the necklace.”

“You’re welcome. I’ll see you around”

It's Not a Date

Ariana was standing in front of her closet with its doors wide open and her arms crossed. “Do I seriously not have a decent casual dress? I’m tired of wearing shorts all the time.” Ariana sighed and closed the closet doors. She put on her sneakers, took her jacket and went downstairs. “Mum I’m going shopping!” She yelled from the front door. Her mum was always in the kitchen. “Alright!” she yelled back and Ariana made her way to the High Street.

Shopping alone wasn’t that bad. The best part was that she could browse as long as she liked without having someone getting annoyed and rushing her. Ariana was quite picky with her clothes, and well, everything except food. However, it was nice to have an opinion before buying something as well.

H&M was her favourite shop, so naturally it’s the one she started browsing. She grabbed a few dresses that she liked and walked to the dressing room. When she passed the man’s section she saw Renier in front of a mirror holding a shirt against him. Ariana walked over to him instead.

“Nice shirt. It suits you.” she said. Renier looked over to her. “Thanks” he said with a grin. “I saw you and thought I’d come say hi. I’m still grateful for your help that time in the coffee shop.”

“It’s not big deal. Did everything turn out okay?”

“Yeah! How are you liking Draycott?”

“It’s great. I used to live here when I was young actually”

“Really? I've never seen you before."

"Yeah, it's been some time now."

"Did you know about the music gigs that are happening in the weekends? I think you’ll like them” Ariana told him enthusiastically.

“Yeah! I’ve been meaning to go.” He said and then opened his mouth as if to say something else but he closed it again and looked away.

“I hope you get to go. I’m gonna go try on these dresses now so I can go home” Ariana said with a small laugh. With a small wave she turned to walk the other wait.

“Wait” said Renier. “Would you like to attend a music gig with me? I could use the company” he said shyly and then rubbing the back of his neck.

“Sure.” Ariana said happily. They exchanged numbers and made a plan to attend a gig that very weekend.

“I’ll text you then” Renier said.

**

She was definitely going to wear one of the dresses she bought for the gig tonight. Renier her texted her earlier saying to meet her in front of the place as well as the time. She was actually really excited. Ariana had been to countless gigs with Todd but he was always there only because she wanted to go. Although she appreciated his effort, Ariana was excited to finally be able to go with someone who liked music as much as her.

“Have fun on your date!” Genevieve told her before Ariana opened the door to leave. She rolled her eyes, “I told you, it’s not a date! I barely know the guy” Ariana insisted. “Suuure. Behave yourself, okay?” Genevieve continued to tease her and Ariana rolled her eyes again and left without saying another word.

When she arrived at their meeting place, Renier wasn’t there yet. She hated arriving first but thankfully it only took him three minutes to show up. Apparently Renier also decided to wear what he bought that day. She recognised the navy shirt which he wore on some fancy jeans. He immediately smiled at her. “You look nice” he said, making Ariana blush. “Thanks. You too.” She told him. Besides her looks, no one has compliment her looks since Todd. She was really happy about it.

They walked inside and sat down where they can get a good view. “I’m really excited about this.” He said. “Me too. Don’t worry, they never disappoint” she assured him. It was true. There was always a good band playing, and it was the case for tonight as well. Ariana kept looking at Renier. She could see it in his eyes that he was truly enjoying the music. Seeing how his face was lit up, along with that big smile on his face, Ariana couldn’t help but find the man attractive at that moment. When he looked back at her, Ariana could feel her heart flutter so she quickly dropped his gaze. She did not want to be feeling any of this right now. All she wanted was to enjoy the music with Renier. It was not a date.

Investigating the Lighthouse

[Spring] Before Draycott got busy, Ariana remembered how she had wanted to visit the lighthouse and today was the day. Ariana barely ever went near it since it was quite remote and not that near to her house, but right now she had a lot of time on her hands. She went up the stone path until she arrived. As expected, it was eerily quiet. Nearby there was a small stone house, which Ariana suspects is the lighthouse keeper’s home. She could faintly hear a musical sound coming from it but she was not so sure if it was really there or her whether her ears were playing tricks on her. She shook her head and the sound was gone. It must have been her ears, she thought. Ariana heads towards the lighthouse.

She pushes her way inside and was surprised that it looked almost abandoned. She had always thought that the town took great care of the lighthouse, but apparently not. On the dusty fireplace mantle she could see an old, browning photograph, a mounted fish, and a few little trinkets - worn, darkening silver, and something else. Everything looked ancient.

Ariana also notices the variety of shells there are located on numerous stands. One of them caught her eyes in particular. It was as big as a bowl, lined with what looked like symbols. She traced them with her fingertips and noticed that the surface was not as smooth as she was expecting it to be. Once again, Ariana believed she heard the musical sound again. It was a strange sound, but somehow serene. She tries to locate it but it disappears again. Realising it was getting dark, Ariana decided to leave for today.

**

[Month 5] The lighthouse incidents were quite strange. When she had been there, besides the place looking abandoned and the strange musical sound, there was nothing that unusual. So how did the incidents happen? Did Ariana miss something the other time? Having nothing better to do, she decided to return to the lighthouse.

Strangely, the lighthouse felt closer to her house than it had felt last time she went. The silence was still there, filling the atmosphere more than before if that was even possible. Shouldn’t be waves be making more sound? Why couldn’t she hear anything? It was as if the lighthouse was holding it breath, waiting, watching. With that thought, a shiver ran down her spine and she shook her head, as if to shake it off her body.

Cordon was blocking her entry to the lighthouse for safety reasons she assumed. Ariana decided to be brave and lift the cordon to enter anyway. Something strange was going on and she wanted to figure out what. Luckily, behind the cordon the door was unlocked and Ariana was able to break in. She had never done something like this before, but she wasn’t afraid. She could feel a rush in her body which she liked.

Like last time, there was no sign of life inside the lighthouse. Everything was as she remembered. The only thing that scared her a little was the silence. It was too silent, even for such a remote place. It was as if the silence was waiting for something to happen; for something to disturb it.

Ariana noticed that the way to the top of the lighthouse was unlocked and tempting her to go up there. But then she noticed a wooden door beneath the stairs which caught her attention even more. It was plain, non-descript and utterly unremarkable, making her wonder if it was originally there. She definitely didn’t remember a wooden door from the last time she came here.

Ariana decided to try and open it. She reached out for the doorknob only to find nothing there, not even a lock. What on earth? There were not even any hinges. It was just a piece of wood set in stone and was decorated like a door. Then she noticed a tiny gap at the base of it and when she crouched down to see if she could make out anything behind it, a rush of wind brushed her face. It was coming from behind the ‘door’. She knocks on it twice and could hear it echo. So there was definitely a passageway behind it. This made her really curious. She pushes and pushes, trying to break in but it wouldn’t budge. Perhaps there was something behind the door preventing it from moving.

Perhaps there was a switch? She desperately looked around trying to find something, anything. By the side of the door, Ariana noticed a small indentation. It was circular with ridges and grooves marked into it. It looked as if something belonged on it. She looked around trying to find something that could be placed on it but it was in vain. Maybe it was upstairs? No, she’s pushed her luck far enough today. Ariana decided to head home before she got caught.

New Friends

Since the night of the music gig, Ariana couldn’t get Renier out of her mind. Her heart kept fluttering each time she thought of how his eyes glowed with joy while he was listening to the band play. She groaned and rolled over on her bed. There had been no text from him today. They started texting each other to see how they are doing and giving recommendations to each other. She was thrilled each time her phone buzzed with a new text message. No one barely texts her besides her sister, so it must be him, she always thinks. She does not like this feeling at all. Ariana hates pining over some guy. After Todd, she swore she would never fall for anyone again, not even if she trusted that person with her life because that’s how much she had trusted Todd. What was happening to her? She barely even knew Renier! Ariana groaned again and decided to go play her guitar. A rush of words suddenly came in her head and she wrote down some new lyrics. She groaned when she realised that they were about this desperate feeling that she was going through right now. It was best to just get out of the house and see some people. But where to?

Not wanting to walk much, Ariana went to the library. Maybe reading would get her mind off of Renier. Unexpectedly she saw Jade there. Finally, someone she could talk to. “Hey, Jade!” she said. Jade looked up at her. “Hey Ariana. How are you?” Jade asked her while making way for Ariana to sit with her. Ariana sat down before speaking. “I haven’t seen you around.” Jade laughed. “I have to say I am everywhere, never one place so maybe that’s why…” After a moment of silence Jade spoke again. “Sorry for the last time after that cigarette, I felt tired and didn’t want to go in once more”. Ariana nodded. “It’s okay I think my sister had also something to do with it, she can be over-protective,” Jade smiled, “It is okay, sister love is great right? I wish I had a sister to look after me like Genevieve does for you,” Ariana nodded and looked away. “Is everything okay?” Jade asked her. “I was just thinking after something bad happened to me she went an extra mile with her protectiveness, and I wonder if I am not a burden to her,” Ariana mumbled softly and Jade looked at her. “Never think that, Ariana. I am pretty sure your sister does whatever she wants, even protecting you won’t inconvenience her when she loves you so much and rather doesn’t see you sad,” Jade shook her head, “I am sure she doesn’t see you as a burden,” Jade bumped her shoulder into her, “You have a heck of cool sister,” Ariana laughed, “Thanks, what are you doing?” The girl asked and Jade sighed, “Research I am a little stuck with my book,” Jade replied and Ariana nodded, “J.L. Cort” Ariana read aloud.  “you are an incredible children’s book writer. I read all your books even though I am past that age,” she said. Jade looked at the girl, surprised, “How did you know?”

“I saw one of your earlier interview before you wear replaced by that pretty brunette. What is all that about?” Jade sighed, “I didn’t think my image of tattoos and children’s book writer would connect well with the audience… You must really have been a fan to go so much back,” Ariana nodded, “I wasn’t sure until you told me you were a writer,” Ariana said, gesturing to all the  paper. Jade laughed, “Touché,” Ariana smiled, “Sooo?” Jade turned to her and hummed, “What is it?” Ariana’s smile only grew, “Can I have an autograph?” Jade could only laugh. “As soon as you tell me more about Draycott,” And the rest of the afternoon, Jade heard first-hand about the city. Ariana told her all about her hometown.

**

Although she usually attends the carnival for the first time with Genevieve, this time Ariana decided to go with Jade first since she was asked. She was looking forward to it. New friends always made Ariana happy and Jade seemed like a really cool person.

“Did you really do that when you were little?” Jade asked Ariana as they exchanged childhood memories, one of Ariana’s favourite pastimes. She was glad that Jade was laughing at her stories. Somehow her trip to the library served their friendship well. Ariana noticed how quiet Jade was as more people were present. “Ariana!” Uh oh. Jade and Ariana turned to see an annoyed Genevieve who wasn’t looking to please to see the duo together. Ariana had texted Genevieve to let her know about the change of plans but Genevieve never got back to her. Genevieve had crossed her arms and stared at them, looking upset. Neither of the girls spoke. “You know the first day of the fair is sister tradition, why didn’t you wait till I was done with work?” Genevieve asked her sister looking more hurt. Ariana apologised to her. Genevieve still didn’t look that pleased and her gaze turned to Jade. “I also apologise I was the one to ask Ariana to show me around the fair,” Jade said. Genevieve looked at her sister, “Oh…” all of them remained in an awkward silence. Ariana apologized to her again. “Ariana, please go enjoy the fair with your sister, it is tradition after all,” Jade spoke up, Ariana frowned. She didn’t want to send Jade away. “But?” Jade smiled, “It’s okay I will be fine,” Jade said. Ariana did not feel good about it. Couldn’t they just hang out all together? Ariana looked between the two older woman and sighed. “Would it be possible if you two had a drink together?” Ariana asked them with a hopeful look. She looked at her sister, “Genevieve, Jade is super nice and sweet you should get to know her.” Genevieve looked unsure to a spot above her sister head, “I won’t mind Ariana, I would love to get to know your sister also,”  Jade spoke up and Genevieve sighed, “If I don't agree, will I seem like the bad one?” No one answered. Genevieve looked at her sister, who pouted and she sighed than nodded. “I will go…I will try to get to know you better,” Jade nodded and smiled at her, which Genevieve didn’t respond to immediately before a small smile came to her face she than grabbed her sister had softly and pulled her along. Genevieve did not mention Jade again.

After a few rides, Ariana thought that she saw Todd. Oh no. “I think it’s him,” she told Genevieve. “I’ll be right back”. She immediately went to hide until it was safe to join her sister again.

                 Seaside Carnival


Round Status: Done

Last edited by BearHugs6 (10/07/2020 at 23:17)

Dakota Hunter

Nickname: Koko

Role: Newcomer

Interests: Faron, Kieran (FI), Catherine (FI)

Places to Investigate: The Town Library (3) and The Draycott Lighthouse (10)

Will you be joining the DARG?: Yes

Story: Done

Chapter 5: Mysterious Archives

[ Month 4 ]

“Where are you off to so early in the morning?”

I looked up from where I was stashing a map of Draycott into my bag, a toast of bread in my mouth. Grandmother stood in the doorway of the backdoor, holding a mug and peering at me—or rather, the notebook I held in my other hand.

I managed to close my bag and swing it over my shoulder, using my newly freed hand to grab my toast.

“I want to check out the Exhibition again before going to the Library.”

Grandmother gave me a knowing look as she closed the screen door, allowing the morning rays and heat to pour into the house, giving it a comfy, homey, almost magical feel. She shuffled towards me, setting her mug down on the table as she took a seat.

“FInally getting around to going to the Library?” She nodded to where my laptop sat at the kitchen island. “Not enough information on there?”

I shook my head. “Draycott is strangely mysterious on the internet and I want a deeper look of the inside, not musings of tourists.”

“You could just ask us, you know,” Grandmother said with a chuckle. I smiled in response.

“I know. But there’s something nagging at the back of my head. Don’t worry, I’ll soon come nagging you too.” I winked, taking a bite of my toast. “Did Annabeth wake up yet?”

“You didn’t see her? She left early to get some supplies for the Craftswork this weekend.”

I blinked. “No, I didn’t see her. She must have gone when I went swimming this morning, otherwise I’d have joined her.”

“For a model on vacation, you’re strangely invested in Draycott’s mysteries and histories. You are as abnormal as my little dreamer,” Grandmother mused as I flipped over my mini notepad to scribble some notes on it. I nodded, brows furrowing.

“Maybe it’s because I come from a big city where strange things don’t happen? So mysterious artifacts and fires really draw my attention and curiosity. And our abnormality is why you love us so much.”

Grandmother chuckled as I headed for the door. “Well, stay out of trouble, Dakota. Don’t forget to come home early for dinner, though! I’m making something fun tonight.”

“Will do, Grandma,” I called back as I waved and slipped outside. The sun’s searing heat and sharp rays blasted right in my face and I squinted, yanking on my sunglasses to ease the brightness. Draycott was entering the summer season and the whisper of fogs and cold winds were no longer present during the day. I glanced at the beach—it was starting to fill up with beach-goers. There were many more people than when I had first arrived.

It seemed that the Exhibition was drawing in more people than expected. Tourists were coming in in hoardes, by plane, by boat… there even a brief exciting moment as someone came into Draycott by helicopter.

I started my way into town, hoping that the Town Hall wouldn’t be so crowded so that I could snag another look at the exhibition. I already wrote down everything I found curious, turning the events over in my head. What was it? Why was I getting so bothered?

Was it a sense of adventure? The sword kept coming into my head. Plus the mysterious fire at both the South Pier and the Lighthouse.

To my absolute horror, the exhibition was packed. Many of the people were city-folk and that terrified me to the point where I had to slip on my sunglasses and duck out. Already a few young people had stopped to ask me if we’d met before. I caught a group of women around my age constantly looking at me and whispering amongst themselves. I’d had to run away before they caught on who I was.

Draycott was lovely because its residence didn’t care about who was famous or not. I loved that my identity wasn’t that well-known around here; it meant I could go out any time I wanted without fear of paparazzis following me around.

Since the Town Hall was a bust, I decided to go straight to my intended destination; The Town Library.

Peering up at the Gothic-Renaissance building, with its massive doors, I was struck by how ridiculously beautiful this place was. Sure it wasn’t as grand as some of the most famous libraries, but it was breath-taking and still magnificent. I excitedly hurried towards the entrance, anxious to see if the inside would be as awesome as the outside.

As I stepped into the Town Library, I was hit with a sense of overwhelming tranquility. The high ceilings, the smell of books both new and old, the gentle hum of people whispering by as they wandered around. Sunlight streamed into the library, filtered by a gentle gold tint from the windows.

The building’s interior was very obviously preserved lovingly; like the way an old woman would perhaps preserve a past lover’s letters. I felt all my stress and anxiety melt out of my body as I looked around, my eyes touching a vintage-aged spiral stone staircase that winded up six floors of books and archives. I noticed two lifts, discreetly tucked away in a glass cage of its own, off to the corner, but I scoffed at it. Why use the elevators when you could walk up that magnificent staircase?

I walked down a passageway that led to what seemed like the library’s front desk. Grandmother had told me that a woman named Melia was the head librarian, but upon inquiring for her, I found that she wasn’t present. I wandered towards the directory that stood nearby, showing a variety of topics and reference books divided into different categories. I contemplated it for a few moments, my eyes resting on the Archives section.

Oh wow, they even had a multimedia centre and a small cafe!

I grabbed a handy library-mapbook from the stack on the counter, and headed towards the staircase.



* *


The room I wandered into, although large and spacious, was far more silent than the bustling floors I had passed on the way up. Rows and rows of shelves line the walls, filled with stacks of old newspapers and magazines—just what I was looking for.

I approached the shelves that had the newspaper stacks related to Draycott events divided by date, reaching out to hold them. I blinked in awe as I wandered amongst the shelves. Some of these old copies of newspapers are so old that when I touched them, my fingers came away with dust. Some of them were still fresh newspapers, only a day or two old. I eyed the dates on the directory and my eyebrows lifted. The dates go way back; all the way to the 18th century. And nothing before that.

Curious, I picked up one of the older newspapers and sat down to skim through it. Then I picked up another and another. And another.

Huh. The Draycott Lighthouse has been here since the 18th century, I thought, going through the stack I had gathered for myself at one of the big tables near a window. Nothing of real interest actually happened but I jotted down the little bits I found curious; like the occasional person going mad or those random pickpocketing sprees.

Why are you so curious, Draycott? I wondered, picking up an old magazine and skimming through it. Hm. The Draycott Lighthouse Mysterious….

I read through it, writing down my notes as I went over the stories of rumours people said.

I moved on from the Lighthouse to the South Pier.

What happened to you, South Pier?

Apparently, the South Pier was built on the remains of some old, seaside ruins that...was...somehow there. Hm. I checked the directory again, wondering about the ruins; but there was no information on that. So I went back to my South Pier research, jotting down my questions.

What happened to those ruins? I rubbed the back of my neck as I mulled over this new discovery. That would explain the discovery of the artifacts.God, something is up. I’m sure of it.

I went back to the newspapers.

Scientists speculated that the sea level was lower in the old days, and thus, there were ruins out there that helped provide a strange yet structural basis to the Pier. Ruins like that would never happen today but, well, the people in the past didn’t really know about preservation, huh?

About two hours in, trying to find any more information on the ruins and failing epically, I decided to try my hand at finding any incidents of vandalism or break-ins. How did the people of Draycott react to such events? Were they always so relaxed about the random fires? What about that break-in at the Lighthouse?

My eyes caught sight of a small graffiting incident at the South Pier. I skimmed through the article where a few pictures were attached, alongside the speculation that perhaps it was a few mischievous teenagers hoping for a chance of petty glory. I stared at the pictures attached, narrowing my eyes at the grainy images to try and get a better look.
The graffiti didn’t look like words. They seemed more like symbols…

I sketched the strange, angular… almost archaic symbols down in my notepad since I wasn’t sure if it was against the rules to take pictures. After I was done, I continued reading through the news report. Evidently, these symbols were daubed in chalk, and no one had been able to make head or tail of them. And unfortunately, the South Pier burnt down. Though, if it was chalk graffiti, the place would have been scrubbed clean anyway, right?

I chewed on my bottom lip, gazing at the symbols for a few moments before opening a fresh page of my trusty notepad. I picked up another newspaper where I read an incident of someone pouring the entire contents of a dumpster into the sea. That pissed me off but I wasn’t sure if it counted as vandalism, property damage or simply destruction of the environment.

An hour later, I got up because my stomach started to emit feral sounds that indicated I was actually hungry. I rubbed my eyes as I put away the stacks I had taken out and headed back towards the spiral staircase, throwing one last glance at the archives.

Chapter 6: Musings

“Annabeth, do you...think something weird is happening?”

Annabeth looked up from where she was loading the boxes of her paintings into the car. She peered at me and nodded somberly. “Yes.”

“Yes…?” I prompted, sliding the rolled up banner into the backseat. If she thought something was weird, too, then maybe we can…

“We don’t have flowers in our hair,” Annabeth sighed. “Grandmother won’t let me touch the carnations.”

I chuckled. “That’s because it's from that old man.”

“How was your swim this morning?” Annabeth asked as we got in the car and headed for where the Craftwork Weekend was being held. On the way there, we could see many people milling about in shorts and sundresses, shielding their eyes from the blazing sun with hats and sunglasses, walking with friends and laughing. It was such a lovely sight to see. I saw Annabeth smiling widely at all the tourists and happy vibes.

“The swim was good,” I answered her. “It’s pretty cold in the mornings but it was really cold this morning.” I shivered, recalling the fog swirling above the waves. It was too cold to keep swimming so I had to get out after only a few laps. Funnily enough, the heat that came later made me feel like I’d imagined the whole thing up.

Annabeth glanced at me for a brief moment. “Huh, it’s usually not cold in the morning during summers. That’s why people are always at the beach before sunrise.”

I snagged on that piece of information. “Really? It’s not usually cold in the mornings?”

“Nah. Could be because it’s just early summer—Oh, hey we’re here!”

I sighed at Annabeth’s attention span but looked out the window anyway. According to Grandmother and Annabeth, Draycott’s mayor, Sirvan, has made tremendous strides to make Draycott appear as a town that can keep pace with the rest of the world; showing that artists and creatives can make their mark on the world. And it was working.

Annabeth’s beaming smile as she got to set up her stall and display her beautiful paintings, alongside many other delighted independent creatives, was proof of that. Tourists came in, curious and excited, murmuring about the archaeological finds and the exhibition, and the stunning beaches which was, really, Annabeth’s backyard. It was beautiful, and wonderful and exciting.

Annabeth managed to sell a few of her paintings, though the poor girl didn’t know how to deal with haggling customers so I’d had to step in and bargain. It was wicked fun.

The Fridays and Saturdays brought music, indie bands and dancing. Annabeth had accompanied me as we sang along to songs we knew and made up lyrics to songs we didn’t know. A medieval rock band showed up and the crowd lost its mind since it just seemed to fit with the exciting exhibition theme going on.

The Craftswork Weekends went successfully; I spent most of the time helping Annabeth with her stall and during the times she insisted on sending me away to do ‘tourist-y’ things, I walked around, exploring the other stalls. I caught glimpses of Faron now and then, but we’d both been occupied to really stop and say two words to each other.

There were flyers going around of the Seaside Carnival next month, plus an exciting event that I was contemplating joining; the Draycott Archaeological Research Group or abbreviated as DARG. They were looking for volunteers to join them with the archaeological finds.

I stared down at the flyer, squinting down at it as I mulled over the idea. Should I join…?

I walked along the beach, running my fingers through my hair as I stressed over it. I could, of course, join, but why would I? Besides my love for history and mystery?

“Ugh!” I groaned, sinking into the sand. I tossed my bag next to me, sinking my bare feet into the sand. After a few seconds of being absolutely stumped, I pulled out my phone from my bag and hit the speed dial. He picked up after one ring.

“Koko!” Dad’s warm voice called out from the other end of the line. My heart filled with warmth and I felt calmness wash through me.

“Dad, you do know that Annabeth heard you say that and now she calls me that all the time.”

“And that’s my fault?” he laughed, amused.

“Yep.”

“Always quick to blame your old man.” After a pause, he spoke again, his voice more gentle. “What’s up, Koko? Are you alright?”

“Yeah… I’m just… I miss you, dad.” I shivered as a cold breeze wafted by. It really was cold in the mornings.

“I miss you too, honey. Are you outside?” he asked. “I can hear wind whistling.”

“Ah, yeah, I’m at the beach. Going for a morning swim.” I looked across the water, at the South Pier. “Draycott is a lovely place, I wish you could come.”

“I’ll come if you want me to.”

“Dad, you should be more responsible,” I chuckled. “Aren’t you training Jim for his upcoming match?”

“Eh, Jim can survive without me.”

“Dad.”

“Do you want me to come?” he asked, quietly. “Jim’s match isn’t as important as you, Koko baby. I can be there as soon as you need me to.”

“No, I’m fine, dad. I want you to come only when you have vacation. Not now the middle of an upcoming match.” I paused. “Dad… what do you do when… you’re curious about… something?”

“What do you mean?”

I eyed the South Pier. “Well, Draycott. Something is happening here. Or...not happening. I don’t know, but it's weird.”

A pause from his end. “Is it dangerous weird?”

“I don’t think so. Just...well, weird.” I turned my gaze onto the Lighthouse. “Mysterious. Historical. I told you about the archaeological finds, right? Well, there’s this group and they’re recruiting volunteers and I was thinking….” I trailed off, gazing down at the sand.

“Do you want to join?” Dad asked after a moment of silence from my end. I nodded and then remembered he couldn’t see me.

“Ye—I don’t know. I would like to, because I’m so curious about it.”

“What’s holding you back, Koko?”

“I’m new here. Maybe it’s normal and maybe I’m just weird for thinking its...odd. Weird. I don’t know.” I let out a huff, kicking at the sand.

“So what if it is normal?” Dad asked, chuckling. “Does your curiosity go away just because it’s normal in Draycott?”

I thought about it. “Well...no. But do you think I should go for it?”

“Honey, don’t doubt yourself. As long as your curiosity isn’t digging up graves or putting you or anyone else in danger, I say go for it. I’ve done my share of investigating mysterious things, you know.”

“So, I should sign up?”

“You should do what you want to do, as long as it's not dangering or disrespecting anyone, anything or yourself.”

I smiled, looking at the Lighthouse. “Thank you, dad.”

“You’re welcome, Koko.”


* *


I didn’t go back into the house after my swim.

The coldness from the morning’s swim got chased away by the summer’s heat and sun. I walked barefoot off the beach and towards where they had these little outdoor shower cubicles where I promptly got rid of any sand particles. I pulled out my shorts from my backpack and slid them on, glancing around at all the people making their way onto the beach. Drying off my feet, I slipped into socks and a pair of boots, hooking the damp towel through the strap of the bag I was carrying so that it would dry as I walked towards the West Pier.

I wanted to see if I could go to where the Lighthouse was. Maybe tourists were allowed? I slipped on a pair of sunglasses as I made my way over to the West Pier, zig-zagging through the crowds of people while trying to let Annabeth know, through text, that I’d come by the stall later to help her pack for the day.

I managed to reach the marine where the boats were docked and stared at the Lighthouse. I could see a suspension bridge leading to it, but it looked really unsteady. I dug into my bag for my notepad, stuffing away my now-dry towel. I flipped through my notebook, reading through the basic notes of the Lighthouse that I’d learned at the Library days ago.

I hopped onto the boardwalk, grateful for my steady, non-slip boots as I headed in the direction that would bring me to a better view of the Lighthouse. I crossed my arms as I reached the end of the boardwalk, trying to look like I belonged there, amongst the other boat owners, as they gave me curious glances.

“It looks so damned normal,” I muttered. Rumours, rumours, rumours. What was it again? The people had called it...inauspicious—

My phone started to buzz in my back pocket, interrupting my train of thought. Sighing, I fished it out and glanced down at the caller. I blinked at mom’s name flashing across the screen.

I turned away from the Lighthouse, hurrying down the boardwalk to find the least amount of noise; it was impossible at the marine due to the boatload of tourists so I hurried towards the most secluded, tourist-less area I could find. By the time I found a quiet enough place, the call cut.

I tried to ring her back but she didn’t pick up. I tried again. Nothing.

I let out a frustrated sigh, glaring down at my phone. Mom always did this. If I couldn’t pick up her call right away, she’d refuse to be on the phone with me.

Putting away my phone, I leaned against the side of the building I was hovering near and watched the people bustle around. The Seaside Carnival was just around the corner.

Maybe I should grab a drink before heading back to help Annabeth.

Rummaging in my bag, I pulled out a see-through kimono-style shirt and slipped it on over my bikini. It felt more appropriate to enter restaurants with more than just a bikini.

In the closest restaurant to the view of the South Pier, I sat at a bar and ordered something light on the alcohol and a club sandwich. Perhaps I’ll grab one for Annabeth before I go to her. I flicked through my notes, gazing at the sketch I’d taken earlier.

What are those symbols? Did they have a meaning? Were they really just something a bunch of teenagers scribbled to spook the residents?

Someone took a seat besides me and absently, I moved my bag from the counter to my lap to make space for them.
What about the ruins in South Pier? The internet wasn’t much help since Draycott is just only getting big time attention now…

“What can I get for you, sir?”

Ruins. Ruins, ruins, ruins. Where was the history of those ruins? The Lighthouse was built in the 18th century and the ruins date back to that time. Was there a connection? I stared at my notepad, trying to make the connection.

“I’ll have the club and a glass of water. Cold, please.”

I’d have to go see the Lighthouse. I wonder how the fire started— My train of thought cut off as I realized that I recognized that voice. I looked up and saw Faron sitting next to me at the bar, his body turned towards me as he rested his chin on his fist, clever deep eyes appraising me. A twitch of his lips informed me that he was offering me a slight smile.

I blinked. Then I noticed the apprehension, the slight guard in his eyes.

“Hi, Faron.”

“Hello.”

I looked down at my notepad, staring at the thoughts I had written. I cleared my throat and looked back at him, trying to clear my mind of the nagging in my head. “Are you having fun at the Craftswork Weekends?”

He shrugged. “It’s alright.” He nodded to the notepad in my hand. “What’s that?”

“Thoughts. Musings.” A thought struck me. “Hey, you know about runes and the like, right?”

His eyebrows furrowed together as he gazed at me. “Yes, why?”

I lifted my notebook, about to show him the mysterious symbols. Flicking through the pages, trying to find the right one, I started to speak. “Do you know the myths that surround the Lighthouse? I mean you, do, right, because you’re a sailor?”

His face grew a little more guarded. “Yes, I do, where are you going with this?”

“There’s this weird thing I keep--”

“Faron!”

At the sound of the loud, boisterous voice, I jumped in my seat. We both turned to see a man in his forties, early or mid, stride into the restaurant. His eyes had crinkles around them and his face looked gruff and weather-worn, not taking away attention from his handsomeness.

“Kieran,” Faron replied as the man walked up to him and slapped him on the back.

The man, Kieran, looked down at me with twinkling eyes. I knew immediately that I would like him; his charisma was practically oozing out of him. “Who’s this pretty little lady?”

“This pretty little lady can speak for herself, thank you very much,” I said, offering a smile. The man grinned, holding out his hand.

“Well fuck me blind, you’re even prettier when you smile. Kieran Doherty, at your service.”

“Dakota Hunter,” I said, shaking his hand, unable to stop a smile from drawing across my lips. Faron’s smile stretched.

“He’s a good friend of mine. And he just arrived.”

“Loudly and proudly.” Kieran winked at me.

“What are you here for?” I asked, slipping my notebook back into my bag. “Vacation or the same reason as Faron?”

“And what reason is that?” Kieran asked with a smile. “Picking up beautiful women?”

I laughed. “Unless going on historical binges and conspiracy theories is his method of picking up women…”

“So are you picked up?” Kieran asked, ignoring the glare Faron was throwing his way. My lips twitched as I looked at Faron.

“If he explicitly wants to pick me up, I’m available.” I shrugged, lifting my drink up. “If not, I don’t mind the historical binges and conspiracy theories. In fact, I’d be thrilled to hear myths sailors have heard.”

Kieran sat down on the other side of me, placing his order as he did so. Then he turned. “Tales of the sea, we all have. And a particular tale of a man battling raging waves and a bitter crew….”

I glanced at Faron who just gave me a good natured shrug, as if to say ‘let the man talk’. So I leaned back and listened to the tales of the sailor.

Chapter 7: Seaside Carnivals and Late Night Myths

I wasn’t surprised to see that not a lot of people had signed up to join the DARG. Annabeth said she wouldn’t be joining, though she did mention that the head researcher, Zain, received snacks from her grandmother.

The carnival was simply an absolute delight. I had joined Annabeth and her close friend, Aimee, and we walked around, hopping from stall to stall and ride to ride. We played carnival games and ate tasty popcorn and deep-fried food that I’m sure my mother would faint if she heard I was eating all that junk. I took lots of pictures and videos to send to my dad. He was delighted and kept asking for more. I’d even dragged Annabeth in for a picture, which she happily obliged to.

Towards the end of the last week at the Seaside Festival, Annabeth and I stopped at a nearby restaurant, hoping to get drinks. Well, a drink for me and juice for our little light-weight Annabeth. As we sat at the bar, a young bartender who seemed to be our age came up to us, a smile on her face.

“Hello, ladies. What can I get for ya?”

“A beer for me will be just fine,” I said. I waved to Annabeth. “A virgin cocktail for her, please.”

“Coming right up.” The bartender left and Annabeth shook her head with a smile.

“So many new faces, now.”

“Oh, she’s new?”

“Yep. Hey, isn’t that your sailor guy?” She nodded towards the door.

I turned and saw Faron entering and talking with Kieran. They seemed to be deep in conversation, with Faron’s expression seeming almost troubled. Annabeth and I watched as he ran his hand through his hair, the locks falling into waves onto his shoulders.

I sighed. He was so cute.

Annabeth glanced at me with wide blue eyes. “He’s so cute. You scored!”

I waved her off as our drinks arrived. “Nah. He closed off after the first few months. Either something’s bothering him or he lost interest.”

“I don’t think it’s the latter,” Annabeth said. “Oh look, he’s coming this way.”

I looked up and saw that he was, indeed, coming towards me with a smirking Kieran at his side. They reached us and I introduced Annabeth to Faron and Kieran. She was called away by Aimee, leaving me alone with the sailor guys.

“I saw you at the DARG meeting earlier this month,” Kieran said as he took a seat next to Faron who’d taken Annabeth’s deserted seat. “So all that talk of you enjoying historical facts and myths was not just a rumour, eh?”

“No, Kerry, it wasn’t,” I said, trying not to smile as I took a sip of my beer. I’d heard that he hated being called that but the guy kept picking on me every time I saw him with Faron, so I had to get my revenge somehow. Kieran’s jaw dropped as he stared at me. After a few seconds he looked up, almost exasperated.

“Normally, anyone who calls me that will be on the receiving end of a fucking ugly wrath.” He pointed his finger at me, giving me a gruff look. “You’re tryna get on my bad side?”

“Oh no. But Faron calls you that, so I assumed it was a loving nickname.”

Kieran’s twinkling eyes narrowed. “What’s your other name?”

I took a sip of my beer. “I have no other name. I live a tough life. I do not know the pleasantries of having a nickna--”

“Koko,” Annabeth said as she walked up, grabbing her drink from beside me, leaving me to stare at her with a horrified expression. “I’m gonna sit with Aimee. She wants to talk to me about some stuff. Is it alright if I leave you alone?”

Faron chuckled and I almost groaned as Kieran perked up.

“Don’t worry,” Kieran said, turning to Annabeth with a straight face. “Koko will be just fine.”

“Great!” Annabeth beamed at us and went back to Aimee.

The men looked at me and I cleared my throat, taking a gulp of my drink and pretending our earlier conversation didn’t happen.

“So, DARG,” I said, turning back to flash a confident smile at Faron and Kieran. “Are you guys joining?”

“Well, I was brought in as part of the archaeological crew, so yes.” Faron placed an order with the bartender. His face tightened as he glanced at the TV screen mounted on the nearby wall, the news report showing the exhibition finds.

“Faron invited me, so I’m in, too.” Kieran peered at the entrance of the restaurant, brows furrowing together. “Why are my crew just standing there? Excuse me.” He got up and strode towards the entrance where a group of people were talking. That left me alone with a very quiet Faron.

I smiled as I turned to him. “Is it me, or is it something else?”

He blinked. “What?”

“You were so chatty and dare I say, flirty. You were quite like Kerry,” I nodded at Kieran’s back as he disappeared with the crew. “And now this switch-up. Was it something I said?”

He let out a slight smile, leaning back in his seat as he thanked the bartender for his beer. “No. I’m just… it was me. I’m sorry if I appeared too forward….I’m not usually…” he trailed off, looking a little uncomfortable. I took a gulp of my drink, letting the bitter taste run down my throat.

“It’s alright. Is everything okay, though? You seem a little out of it these days.”

“Yes, I’m fine.” He frowned for a moment, eyes flickering back to the exhibition on the screen. After a few moments of silence, he glanced at me and then away.

“Hmm,” I hummed. “Would you like to, maybe, spend the day with me tomorrow? I have something I’d like to talk to you about.”

He seemed a little taken aback. “What about?”

I chewed a little on my bottom lip. “The mysteries of Draycott. I went to the Library a few weeks ago and there’s something that’s bothering me. If going out with me tomorrow is too much of a hassle, we could talk about it some--”

“No, it’s not a hassle,” he assured me with a smile. “I’d like to spend the day with you. Where do you want to meet?”

“Well, we could meet right here.”

“Nine a.m.?” he asked, lifting an eyebrow. I let out a little laugh.

“That’s pretty early,” I teased. “What are you doing at nine a.m., sailor?”

“Swimming,” he said, honestly. “I stay near the beach so I go swimming often.”

I blinked. “Oh. I stay near the beach, too. I also go swimming in the mornings.”

We looked at each other and for some reason, I felt inexplicably shy at the context of the conversation. I felt heat touch my cheeks and I cleared my throat, dropping my eyes from the natural intensity of his gaze.

“Okay,” I said, my voice coming out unnaturally high. “We’ll meet here at nine a.m.”

He just smiled as he took a sip of his drink.


* *


I went downstairs after a long shower. My hair was drying up well after the conditioner and mask I’d put on it after the torturous neglect for a few days. I grabbed my phone and my poor weathered notepad as I made my way into the kitchen where I found Annabeth sitting at the counter, a mug of tea and a sketchbook in front of her. She was bent over the paper, humming as she sketched.

Grandma was sitting opposite her, watching the ending of her soap opera as she drank her tea. She smiled as I arrived and nodded at the kettle.

“Water’s still hot.”

“Thanks.”

I made myself some tea and took a seat next to Annabeth, glancing down at her sketch. It looked like the beach with rough waves. I complimented her, which she accepted with a smile.

I sipped my tea as I mulled over my little thoughts and suspicions on Draycott. I should have gone to the library and gotten more information. My eyes flitted to Grandmother as she complained to Annabeth of the ending of the episode she just watched.

“Grandma,” I asked, once she took a sip. The old woman looked up at me with a hmm?

“Are there any...strange stories of Draycott?” I asked. She frowned.

“Still running after Dracott’s history, silly girl?”

“There's something really weird,” I said, frowning. “It didn’t feel weird when I came, but after the exhibition finds, I started to have this weird feeling.”

Grandma paused and gave me a long look. “Towns like ours always have myths and unexplained mysteries. You may lose your youth chasing it.”

“It’s fine. Can I hear a story?” I turned to her and gave her my best puppy-eyes. “Please?”

Grandmother rolled her eyes, waving me off. “Fine, fine. But only one.”

I nodded earnestly.

“You mentioned some mysteries and curiosities,” Grandma said, nodding towards my notepad. “Things that simply can’t be explained. Well, there is a tale for that. To believe or not to believe is your own choice.” Her eyes twinkled. I waited with bated breath and Annabeth stopped humming, glancing up occasionally.

Grandmother leaned back in her seat, and her eyes adopted a faraway look. “There is an area here, in Draycott, rumoured to be a mystical place. Strange, mystical place where its location was renowned as the thinnest point between the seen and the unseen.”

“The seen and the unseen?” I repeated, softly. Grandmother nodded.

“It's a place close to Draycott and the name is as mystical as it; Ath’yelin. For aeons, the people of Ath’yelin were known as oracles, of having been touched by the All-Knowing Fountain; of being able to see the past, present and future.” Grandmother paused. I leaned forward and she continued, waving her hand slightly. “The Fountain had another name; the Aether.”

“The Aether,” I murmured.

“So long as people outside of this mystical place wished for knowledge, the oracles of Ath’yelin would so provide.” Grandmother’s brows furrowed as a frown touched her face. “One day, men in pursuit of forbidden, heretical knowledge came to the sleepy fishing town of Draycott, hoping to turn beyond the stars. They found the Aether unfocused, wanting, unable to seek the forbidden knowledge they came for.”

“The Aether didn’t give it to them, though, right?” I asked, worriedly. Annabeth had stopped drawing and was listening to the story Grandmother was saying. Her face said that she already knew these stories but that she liked hearing them again.

Grandmother smiled at me, shaking her head. “Of course the Aether did not provide that forbidden knowledge. But those men did not like that. So they turned to the blasphemies, to horrors. They stood in the midst of the ocean, pleading and begging until the horror awoke, its tendrils reaching through.”

I gasped.

Grandma continued. “The oracles were horrified, and turned to the Aether for aid. The Aether taught them to smother the air with magic, with herbs, to drive back the horror. They fought, knowledge against blasphemy, the Life against the Anti-Life.” Grandmother’s voice lowered and turned somber. “The Aether and the oracles triumphed, but alas, the cost was great.”

There was a moment of silence as I digested this. I looked at Grandmother. “What was the cost?”

“The Aether retreated.” At my gasp, she gave a little smile. “But promised if the horror returned, they would send one of their own to stop it once again.”

“God, that story always gives me chills,” Annabeth said, shivering. She yawned and glanced at the overhead clock. “Well, it’s late and I’m sleepy. Goodnight, guys.”

After murmuring goodnight to Grandma and Annabeth, I climbed into bed and fell asleep with dreams of angry oceans waves and tales of Aether.

Chapter 8: The Lighthouse

I found Faron waiting in the restaurant around nine a.m.

His hair was still damp and it was curling up slightly at the ends, which was really cute. He looked up as I approached and I felt something hit my heart as he offered me a slight smile.

Man, he was a serious guy.

It was weirdly endearing.

Faron appraised me as I ordered coffee. “You look like you haven’t slept.”

I blinked and then shrugged a little. “I listened to one of the myths last night, and I guess it kept me up.”

“I see.”

There were a few moments of companionable silence as I tried to make my mind quiet down a little bit. My eyes flickered to where the Lighthouse stood, seemingly proud and normal. I had to check it out.

“Are people allowed in the Lighthouse?” I asked Faron quietly. His brows furrowed as he followed my gaze.

“On the outside, yes. On the inside, no.”

I chewed the bottom of my lip. I needed to get on the inside. “Is the suspension bridge safe?”

His brows lifted as he gave me a long look, his eyes nearly unreadable. “Why do you want to know?”

“I need to go there.”

“Need?”

I gulped down my coffee, ignoring the scalding heat as I got up and paid for the coffee and whatever Faron had. He protested but I waved him off.

“Consider this a payment for your knowledge.”

“Are we not doing that by going around the carnival?”

“No, I’m not gonna pick your impressive brain on such a nice day. Sorry I look terrible,” I really tried to hide the dark circles and I even put on a little makeup and a nice little sundress. “But i hope it’s okay if we just… enjoy each other’s company? If you’re uncomfortable, it’s alright.”

Faron just looked at me. “I’m not uncomfortable. We can go around.”

I smiled, reaching out to take his arm and then paused, dropping my hand to my side instead. I figured that if he’d wanted to, he’d hold my hand. I wasn’t hiding my interest in him but I definitely didn’t want to push him.

We took the time to explore around the carnival, stopping by stalls and game booths. It was early in the morning, though, so many places were still closed. He invited me over to his boat which wasn’t being used and we sat together where I recounted the story Grandmother told me. He seemed highly interested in it, saying that he’d known such similar stories of the Lighthouse. He withdrew into himself as we both gazed over to the Lighthouse.

I had my bag with me and honestly, I was far too tired to make too much conversation. Faron didn’t seem to mind as I asked if we could just listen to music for a little bit so I could relax my mind. So that’s what we did for a while, listening to music from my phone and occasionally sharing what information we had on the Lighthouse and the South Pier.

After a little while, the carnival started to come to life so we went back and this time, we got on as many rides as possible. I had so much fun, teasing Faron. He was a steady, serious and quiet guy but there was something about him that just charmed me. It could be his natural intensity or the way he looked at me when I spoke; like he was listening to every little detail. And when silence fell between us, it always felt comfortable.

When night hit and we finished dinner, drinks and went on a few more strolls amongst the crowd, we walked along the marine, the muted sounds of the carnival fading behind us. I stared at the lighthouse, feeling that nagging at the back of my head grow bigger and bigger. Faron was silent as he stared across the water, in the same direction as I was.

“I need to go to the Lighthouse.”

He looked at me. “What, now?”

I nodded, glancing down at my phone. Almost midnight. Wow, I’d spent the entire day with Faron and I didn’t even realize it. God, I hoped I didn’t exhaust him.

“Why?” he asked.

I nibbled the corner of my lip. “Because there’s something...weird. About the artifacts, the exhibition, all of it.” God, what if he thought i was crazy? “I just…. I need to see what’s in there.” I turned to Faron. “It’s super weird. How come the South Pier caught on fire when it was already abandoned? And the Lighthouse caught on fire, too? And remember, earlier this month, someone apparently broke into that place? Vandalism?”

Faron just listened intently, his eyes flickering to the Lighthouse and then back to me.

I continued. “You don’t have to come with me but there’s just...there’s something..”

“I’ll come with you. It’s dangerous to go alone.”

I blinked, brows furrowing. “Why? It’s abandoned.”

His face tightened slightly. “I’ll come.”

“Faron, you look really uncomfortable,” I told him, starting back towards where the suspension bridge was. “I can go alone. I just blurted it out because, well, it’s easy to talk to you. And you don’t think I’m crazy. Well, if you do, you’re pretty good at hiding it--”

“I’ll come with you and make sure you don’t get caught.”

I stopped and turned, sighing. “Faron, I’m telling you--” my sentence trailed off as I noticed him standing in front of me, arms crossed over his chest and eyes calmly looking down at me.

“I’m coming and that’s final. You need someone to watch your back, Dakota. Stop being stubborn.”

I pursed my lips as we got into a glaring contest. After a few minutes, I threw my hands up. “Fine, Mr. Shark.”

He smiled.


* *

Faron knew the way to the Lighthouse and I was tremendously glad I had him with me, because finding the suspension bridge was a little towards the more remote parts of Draycott. I had the map in my hand and a cellphone’s flash to help us but it still didn’t do much to chase away the chills as we approached a small stone path that led to the  little peninsula. There’s a metal sign here that points you towards the Draycott Lighthouse.

I snickered and pointed it out to Faron. “You’d think a sign wouldn’t be necessary, considering the vandals that happened in …” my voice trailed off as I noticed Faron’s pale face. “Are you okay?”

He just nodded.

I glanced at him and then back ahead of us, where a junction forked off. A small stone house stood there with an anchor hanging over it. This was probably the lighthouse keeper’s home; close enough to get to the lighthouse but not so close to the… I glanced at the building. Perhaps, relic would be better suited. It’s eerily silent, sending goosebumps down my back.

It was the kind of silence that makes itself known because of how freakishly quiet it was. There was grass waving in the wind but it sounded muted. There weren’t even any crickets. It felt...dead, like someone had taken a muffler and smothered the sound this place altogether.

I stared up at the Lighthouse. It felt almost like the building was holding its breath.

Waiting. Watching.

My mind went to the myth I heard the other night.

Hoping?

“Dakota!” Faron hissed as I started towards the building. “What are you doing?”

I glanced back at him, eyebrows raised. “What does it look like?”

“It’s closed.”

I pointed at the closed sign. “Yes, and it says for safety reasons. I don’t think there’s anything dangerous in there.”

“The place is rumoured to be haunted.”

I gave him a look, understanding dawning on me. “That’s why you don’t want to take a step closer. Sailors believe in myths.”

He didn’t say anything, just frowned at me.

“I believe in them, too. I heard the place is haunted from articles I read in the Town’s Library.” I glanced around, keeping an eye on the lightkeeper’s house. He probably wasn’t home. “Look, can you keep a look-out?”

“What, you’re going in there alone? Are you crazy?”

“Faron, please. Something isn’t right and I understand your hesitation. It will be quick, I promise. Just…” I gave him a hopeful look, using his earlier words. “...Watch my back?”

He sighed, crossing his arms, body tense. “Fine. I’m giving you ten minutes.”

“Got it, Captain,” I winked and headed towards the towering, silent building. It stood against the dark sky, looming and sentient. There’s a cordon there and clearly, no one else around.

By sheer dint of luck, I ducked past it and found the door unlocked. Honestly, if they wanted to keep vandalists out, they needed to invest in locking doors.

I turned on my phone’s flash and pointed it to the ground, muffling the brightness with my hand. I blinked and looked around the interior of the lighthouse. Huh.

The place looked...abandoned. It was old and dusty and absolutely no sign of life.

Though, if the lighthouse keeper lived here, there would be some real awkward questions to answer. Maybe I could say I was lost and thought this mysterious, ‘keep-out’ area would lead me out…?

Eh, maybe I should pretend I don’t speak English.

I walked around the unremarkable space. There were a few decorations scattered around and by the dusty fireplace mantle, there’s an old, browning photograph which I couldn't see clearly and knew better than to touch. Wouldn’t want to get caught. There’s a mounted fish and few random little trinkets around the mantled; all worn and darkening silver….

And something else.

I turned the flashlight towards the items that caught my attention. Maybe it was to tie in with the whole nautical theme; but there was a variety of shells, carefully placed on stands. My eyes skimmed over them and I took a quick snapshot of them.

They looked like larger varieties of the kind of seashells you’d pick up along the beach. One of the shells caught my eye. I snapped a picture of it; it was a large abalone shell, almost large enough to be a bowl, with a silver inlay on its rough hewn surface. I peered at the inlay. Weird. It looked like a series of symbols. Odd choices for decoration.

I looked around. For a place that had been ‘broken into’ by vandals, there wasn’t any sign of it; there aren’t any scratches, graffiti or smudges on the wall. Even the dust didn’t appear to be disturbed much. Whoever these ‘vandals’ were, they were remarkably polite and well-mannered. It looked like it had never even been touched.

I moved away from the dusty fireplace and noticed a stairwell that led up to the top of the lighthouse, the gate ajar as if it had been opened. My eyes trailed the stairs; it seemed to have been hewn from stone…. And there is a wooden door set into it. Plain and totally unremarkable.

So naturally, I snapped a photo.

I was about to turn away and head up the stairs when I noticed something really weird. There was no doorknob. No lock. Not even hinges. It was like a slab of wood set into stone made to look like a door. It was even patterned like one, which explained my instant thought that it was a door. I looked down and noticed that there was a gap; albeit tiny as hell. I stooped down immediately to examine it and stuck my hand near it. Wind brushed against my fingers.

Excitement swooped through me. There was something there! A tunnel, perhaps!

I rapped on the door, once, twice and the sound loops back to me, hollow. I grinned. There was definitely a passageway behind whatever this strange slab of wood was. Hm, now how to get there.

I pushed at the wood ‘door’. Nothing happened. I shoved it again. I threw my whole weight against it; still nothing. What the hell? It was like stone, except that there was definitely wind blowing behind it which meant there was a passageway. I knocked again, and the sound came back hollow.

Odd.

I spun around, using my flash to try and discreetly find a switch. It took longer because I didn’t want anyone to see a random flash of light in an abandoned lighthouse, but I couldn’t find any switch on the walls. I went back to the door and ran my flash across it, suddenly noticing a small indentation by the side of the door. I leaned forward to inspect it.

The indentation was circular in shape, with ridges and grooves marked into it. Almost as if it were made for a strangely shaped key. But I’d already checked out the things around here and there wasn’t anything that looked like a key that corresponded with the ridges and grooves. Maybe I would come back later and bring something that could probably fit.

After giving the ‘door’ one last look, I turned and headed for the stairs.

Chapter 9: All for Naught

The stairwell to the top of the lighthouse is….tall. High up.

Arduous.

And honestly, it knocked the breath out of me, which was highly unexpected. God, the lighthouse keeper had to be, like, freakishly strong and tough despite his age. I sighed, turning to the window. I blinked, my breath catching. I had a straight line of sight to the remains of the South Pier. The lights from the beaches were strong enough to dimly touch the twisted wreck.

I couldn’t see much in the dark but I imagined it would be breathtaking during the day.

I looked around, not needing my flashlight anymore, thanks to the moonlight streaming down clearly through the window. There wasn’t anything out of the ordinary up here and the view was stunning. I stood for a moment, enjoying the sight of the endless black ocean waves, it looked so serene. I felt bad that I was enjoying this while being a trespasser and leaving Faron to be look-out.

There was another flight of stairs that seemed to lead up to the light and possibly, the rotating motors. I glanced out the window for a second.

It wouldn’t hurt to explore just a little bit further though...right?

I climbed up the little staircase, further up and glanced at the glass. The moonlight reflected the sky behind me. I could see the metal pillars holding up the roof, my face reflected in the glass much like the way a window would reflect--

I froze.

A smaller shadow was behind me, shimmer, features blurred, constantly shifting. It looked...it looked like it was looking at me, head tilted with curiosity.

Fuck!

I whipped around, heart pounding. All I saw was a little mote of light dancing on the railings. Fear and adrenaline spike my blood as my fingers clutch my phone tightly. The mote of light drifts closer and bops my forehead….and there’s a weird humming noise as it makes contact.

My breath caught, my eyes widened.

There’s a soft giggle.

“It’s waking up,” a voice murmured.

I took a step towards the staircase. The voice was soft at first but now it was building, turning melodic…

Layered.

Glitching.
“It’s waking up. And when he does, all this is will be for naught naught naughtnaughtnaught -”

Yep. It was time to go.

I turned and ran down the staircases, ducking underneath the cordon and sprinting towards where the pathways were. Was he still there? I would cry if he wasn’t--

A familiar figure stood at the end of the passage way, his face tight before melting with relief at seeing me. I was so happy to see him that I lost my balance and tripped. A sting hit my ankle but I got up and continued to run.

“Dakota, what--”

“Run!” I whispered, frantically, grabbing his arm as I passed. It seemed he didn’t need any other motivation as he switched our hands so that he was the one holding my hand and leading me to safety, back towards the crowds of people.

Outfits:
Craftwork Weekend


(Edit: Spelling)

Round Status:

Round 1: Done | Round 2: Done

Last edited by MistyMisty (12/07/2020 at 11:26)

Name: Annabeth Jackson

Nickname: Annie

Face claim: Alexandra Daddario

More About Her

Traits: Perky, artistic, kind-hearted, romantic; easily distracted, scared easily

Personality:She is someone who is generally cheerful and bubbly with a big heart and a creative soul. As an aspiring artist she has a deep appreciation for beautiful things, whether it is buildings, artifacts and even certain (*cough) men. She is also a big romantic and if she isnt pouring over the latest romance novel or binge watching a romantic drama, she is spending hours daydreaming about romance or painting. Because she is always in her own world, she tends to find it hard to focus on any lengthy conversations. The only time she focuses is when she is painting and that is when for her the entire world disappears and its just her and her art. However, due to her sheltered upbringing with an overprotective family, she easily gets scared, especially when she is alone at night. 

Biography: She has two loving parents; one a retired doctor and the other a famous author. She is the youngest among her siblings which was why she was doted and spoilt by the family growing up. She has three over protective older brothers- two of whom are married and settled down and one travelling all around the world. She went to a university majoring in arts and minoring in psychology.
During her years there she had a relationship which lasted only a few months after she found out about his affair with her roommate. She refused to let her one bad relationship spoil her outlook on her future romantic relationships and ultimately forgave them both and gave her blessing to continue their relationship. and looked to the future with a smile.
After graduating from art school, she found herself stuck in a creative slump. After hearing about her ailing grandmother who lived in a beautiful seaside town, she volunteered to stay with her. It took a long while to persuade her parents and her brothers, but finally they accepted. That was how two years ago she finally managed to move to Draycott with her grandmother in her lovely two story house. She immediately fell in love with the town and the people in it. She spends her days looking for inspirations and painting and has yet to properly form any concrete plans for her future.

Trivia:
-loves flowers, which is why she usually has a flower in her hair wherever she goes
-She has a butterfly tattoo on her stomach which she secretly got with her grandmother, without her parents knowing
-has a pet cat officially named Viniene van Gogh. When she is angry with her cat she calls him Vinnie Gogh, but usually she calls him Vogo
-she cannot swim
-loves junk food and the smell of coffee
-her hobbies include painting and keeping an eye out (*cough stalking *cough) on Dominic

Age: 26

Role: Resident

Interests: Dominic, Samuel & Zain (all three RI); Aimee (FI)

Places to Investigate: Location 1 (High Street) and Location 11 (Grammar School)

Will you be joining the DARG?: No

Outfit: Done
Craftwork Weekend

Story (Done)

Month 4 (Done)

Morning Apology

I made my way to the cafe that morning feeling both elated and terrified. The evening before I received a call from his secretary who informed me that there was no necessity for an official meeting but Dominick was still willing to hear me out. Which was great because I had a lot to apologize for. I could barely sleep last night because of all the rehearsals for the speech I was about to make.

I entered the cafe, hearing the familiar chime of the bell as the door opened and greeted Aunty Emma with a smile before surveying the seats of people. For a moment I felt a little bit relieved because there were barely people, but then with a jolt I recognized a dark haired man appraising me with a smile from the seat by the window. It was Dominick.

I blushed as I made my way towards him, ignoring the way my heart was thundering in my chest at the sight of him. He wore his usual suit with a red tie this time. Probably it was one of the days he would spend meeting with the mayor. He looked handsome, confident and intelligent-no doubt a  man who knows what he wants and goes after it with integrity and determination.

In comparison to him, I felt a little embarrassed at my simple get up. I was dressed in my favourite white off shoulder blouse and shorts with a flower in my hair. I looked young and girly. Oh well. Too late to go home and change.

He stood up as I neared towards him and chivalrously held out a chair for me, an amused grin on his face. I smiled as I sat down, squealing on the inside that Dominick held out a chair for me. Like he couldn't get any more dreamy.

“Hi,” I greeted him with a shy smile, moving a stray strand of hair behind my ear. An articulate girl with a few words that was me.

He winked at me as he sat down. “Hello there. It’s great to finally meet you officially…”
“And soberly,” I added and he nodded. “..And soberly.”

I held out my hand amazed at how it barely trembled. “Annabeth Jackson.”
“Dominick Hwa.” His warm hands gently but firmly shook mine and the insides of me melted at the feeling. I was touching Dominic. My crush of a year and a half. If I died at that moment I would have died happy.

“Do you always wear a flower in your hair?” he asked me in amusement, breaking my flow of thoughts. I shrugged. “I guess so. I don’t know when it became a habit, but I guess I usually wear a flower. It’s one of those things that makes my day feel a little bit more lovely, you know? Like magic.”

“Like magic?” He repeated with a smile and I nodded sheepishly. “Like magic..or like a  charm. I know it sounds silly.”

“It doesn't sound silly to me. It’s...unusual for sure. But not silly.” He gazed at me for a moment, his dark eyes intense and for a moment I forgot why I came and was content with just sitting there and staring into his eyes. But then I remembered there was a higher purpose in life and I had to adhere to it.

“So I wanted to meet you because I really feel the need to apologize for what happened that night.”

“That’s not really necessary.”

“No it is. It really is. I can’t imagine what you must have thought of me so I would like to clarify anything that I said.”

He smiled politely at me and nodded. I braced myself and spoke.

“First of all, thank you so much for taking me home. I can’t imagine how I must have inconvenienced you which is why I insist that the least I can do is pay for your drinks.”
He opened his mouth to say something and I held up my hand and said, “No please Dominic. I insist. Furthermore, as you are aware at that particular night I was drunk. Usually when I'm drunk I tend to get a little carried away and say all kinds of things. To that specific topic however, you know the…” I paused and lowered my voice and quoted with my fingers, “..stalking incident.” I raised my voice again and continued, “I need to clarify that matter at once.  You see, it's not that I am someone who follows you wherever you go, but it’s just that I’m usually at this particular cafe and I see you a lot so it felt like I was stalking you. But I wasn’t. Because it is a big coincidence. Yes, a coincidence. As many things in life are.”

“And knowing my schedule for running?” he asked me with a raised eyebrow and I blushed again.

“Alright. On that particular information I happen to come across your...uhm…”
“Secretary?” He suggested helpfully and I nodded. “Yes.”
“I figured as much,” He said with a nod.
“You won’t fire her will you?”

He shook his head with a laugh and said, “No not Janice. I do need her so I won’t.”
Relieved, I beamed at him and said, “Thank god. She is really nice and she loves working with you and of course she also needs the money for her kids...apparently their school fees have increased again so it’s been a bit hard…”

“Janice has been working with me for years and hasn't cracked once. I am amazed you got anything out of her at all.” He surveyed me again with a mixture of curiosity and interest. I shrugged and said, “Well I just bribed her...with donuts.”

“Donuts? You got my secretary of four years to relay private information with...donuts?” He looked like he was at loss for words and again I shrugged. “Well I think it’s also my charm but yeah. It's mostly bribery.”

He shook his head in disbelief. I glanced at him for a moment and then moved a stray hair behind my ear again. “Well, now that it is all said and done, can we put all that behind us?” I asked him hopefully. To my delight and absolute relief he nodded and we shook hands. We chatted for a bit and I invited him to check out my stall for the Craftwork Weekends.

“What would you be selling?” He asked me politely and I grinned at him and said, “The most amazing art you have ever seen.”

“Ah, you’re an artist. Should have seen that coming.”

His phone chimed and when he checked it was a notification for an appointment he had to meet. He politely assured me that he would try to come by the stall and then bid me goodbye. I sighed dreamily as I sat by the cafe alone for a while before I proceeded to pay for the drinks to Aunty Emma. She informed me that Dominic paid for the drinks. I was surprised because I was sure that I had told him that I would pay for the drinks as both a thank you and an apology. But never mind. Dominic knew my name! Dominic held my hand. Dominick held out a chair for me and paid for my drinks. It was almost like a date. Except that of course it wasn't. But still.  I hummed as I made my way back home, feeling absolutely delighted to have cleared it up with Dominick.

The High Street

“Annie what am I going to do with you?” Aimee sighed in despair on the other side of the phone. I laughed at her apparent pain.

“You sound just like my grandma. Honestly any day now you’re gonna start berating me for apples.”

“What? Apples? Why wouldn't you get your grandma apples? Wait no, no. Dont answer me. I would rather not know the intricate workings of your crazy mind.”

I simply grinned at her unfounded accusations. I had just updated Aimee on my non-date with Dominick and to say that she was concerned and was putting it a bit mildly. She was horrified that I tried to explain away my stalking behavior. Honestly it wasn’t like I was a real stalker hiding in the bushes waiting to see him in the middle of the night. I was more like the early riser who checked him out most mornings at a particular cafe. It was hardly harmful. Aimee would be shocked if she knew the kind of stalkery behavior that existed out there that was more damaging than me. Or not. She was a detective after all. Sometimes I forgot that Aimee had an actual job besides being my friend.

After chatting with her for a bit we ended the call. I looked up and found myself at High Street. I came here because this was one of the busiest places filled with all kinds of things. There was an upcoming Craftwork weekend and I had a lot to buy to prepare for it. I couldn't wait to start selling my artwork on the street. It was the ultimate romance of painting.

Now that it was summer, there were an abundance of summer-y things. Everywhere I looked I could see bikinis, sandals and shorts. Even some bohemian indie stores had some loose flowy prairie dresses. It was so exciting, I even stopped at one of the shops and bought a very colorful summer skirt with two slits.
I noticed a stall selling some floaties including duck, unicorns, giraffes and even an oversized faux popsicle? I had to come here again to buy all of this and maybe I would bring Dakota too. I’m sure she would love it here.

As  I went further up the street, there were less summer items and more of its usual shops. I smelt the delicious scent coming from the bakery which now also advertised cold drinks. Aha! And there were my glorious art studios with all their paints and wares and other materials that could be useful for my painting crafts. There were also classes for painting, pottery, knitting and masonry and stone carving and..

Wait a minute.

I paused and looked back at the sign. Stone carving?

I could imagine now that I would be lost somewhere up in the mountains and it's raining and storming and the wind is blowing through my hair. I’m holding out this rock and showing it to the love of my life at the edge of the cliff.

“I carved our names on it! I thought we were meant to be,” I would say. The love of my life would look at me fondly. “I never knew you loved me enough to imprint our names on mother nature.” I would smile somberly and then with tears in my eyes I would say, “But it’s too late now because you found someone else…” And he would cry and apologize and promise that his love was true but it would be too late. I would look at him one last time and throw the stone over the cliff.....” Actually no scratch that. It was an interesting idea to carve on a stone, but I would rather paint on it.

I wandered around, did my shopping and picked up a few interesting looking trinkets for grandma, Dakota and Aimee before heading home.

Craftwork Weekends

After my non-date with Dominic, my life became pretty hectic. At home I was trying to sort out paintings which I thought were good enough to be sold while my grandma drank her tea and kept us all updated on our newest lifeguard, Samuel. Dakota seemed to be pretty busy with something, as she was always muttering to herself as she used her laptop to do research and on more than one occasion mentioned that she was going to head to the Town library to do more research. Sometimes I forget that Dakota was a model on vacation.

Finally on the first Sunday, I went early with Dakota to set up my stall.

“I’m telling you Annie, there is something really strange happening in this town,” she told me as she straightened the banner.

“Koko, things are strange all the time. You just happened to arrive on the biggest discovery ever in this town. That’s why it seems stranger than normal,” I told her as I took out my bag of candies and poured it in a pretty ceramic bowl on my table. I called her Koko because I once overheard her father call her that on the phone and the name just stuck like glue in my head. She didn't seem to mind and I absolutely loved the name Koko.

“Don’t you think it's strange that artifacts were discovered from a building that was already decommissioned? That there was a mysterious fire in the lighthouse in the middle of the night   where no one ever goes?”

I paused and considered it. Well...I suppose it was a little strange now that  I thought about it. The hastily done banner for a huge event was also weird. Not to mention my friend Aimee’s apparent unease with the lighthouse.

“You know Aimee thinks something strange is also going on…”

“Aimee?”

I explained to her about my friend Aimee the detective slash tough love lady who scolds me as much as my grandma and makes me willingly and lovingly pay for her coffee. Her second round of coffee actually.

Dakota nodded her head but before she could say more, the event manager came around to tell all the booth representatives that the place was opening in an hour and that everything should be ready. We both stopped talking after that and immediately worked to finish setting up the stall.

An hour later everything was set up. People started milling about and browsing the stall. Sometime later Grandma came to visit with her friends and handed us some delicious snacks. Dakota took a break after a while and went to browse around.

Left by myself, I gazed at the store opposite me which was filled with the prettiest flowers. I went, bought one and put it in my hair and then returned to my stall. Business for the day was not so bad, because I managed to sell a few of my paintings. But hopefully the next one would be more successful. Unfortunately people mostly stopped by my stall to chat and steal my candy.
***
It was another Sunday at the stall, and I was alone in the stall. “Beautiful work,” I heard a voice say and immediately turned to look at the source of the voice. It was Samuel. Admittedly a teensy part of me was disappointed that it wasn’t Dominic.

“You really think so?” I beamed at him. I offered him candy as I went on to explain the concept of the art. I didn’t think he really understood but it was okay. He seemed fascinated enough with what I had to say.

“Well how much are  you selling this for?” He asked me.

“You really want to buy this?”

“Of course.”

I grinned up at him. I really did have to look up at him to smile because he was quite tall and I was sitting down.

“This was the one you were painting on the beach right?” He gestured to one of the paintings with a pink glowy sunset where I added a few faded flowers. I nodded. Some days when I painted in my backyard ( which was on the beach facing the sunset), he would wander over and watch me as I painted. My grandma and Dakota would come out as well and drink tea and bring snacks, but they came to watch him watch me paint.

I haggled with him for the price, but then I remembered you were only supposed to haggle if you were the buyer not the seller. So I just let him pay whatever he wanted to pay. I was never comfortable when it came to selling my art pieces because I never knew how to measure the worth of it. That I left to grandma and Koko and right now they were both not there.

We chatted some more and then after a while he left with his new art piece. After that I closed my shop a little earlier than normal because I remembered I had an appointment with Jade, one of the new pretty newcomers with tattoos all around her body. She was so pretty and interesting to look at that I wanted to paint her. Oh well, maybe someday. I packed up some snacks for her and for the groundskeeper and went on my way.

***
Once again on Sunday I opened my stall and received some orders. It was an exciting day because in the evening an indie band would play at around 6pm so I had to force Dakota to go enjoy herself there.

“I am this town’s resident and I command you to go,” I said sternly to her, pointing my finger at her menacingly with one hand on my hip.

She simply rolled her eyes. “Really Annie? You command me?”

I giggled and dropped my hands only to place a flower crown on her pretty hair. She looked fantastic today. “One day I will paint you,” I sighed dreamily. “But seriously you have to go. There is a band playing and so many cuties. Business will be slow today because of it so please go and live your life! Be free my friend.”

It took a little more convincing before finally she left and I was left alone at the stall. Aimee came to visit for a while and we chatted while she went around and admired my art before leaving and telling me to be careful. I wished she could stay longer but she apparently had a lot of work to do inthe office.

While I was sitting in the stall, reliving the scene at the cafe with Domonic, I saw a familiar blonde walking by looking a little confused.

“Mr. Dawson?”

He paused and turned to look at me in my stall. “Excuse me, do I know you?”

I grinned and shook my head. “No, but I know you.”

He looked a little taken back and I giggled. “I mean I saw you on the news. You’re working on the discovered artifacts right?”

He nodded and smiled back at me. Looking at him now, I noticed he seemed a little tired. He looked pale and sickly and I wondered if he had anything to eat.

“My name is Annabeth. But everyone just calls me Annie,” I took out my hand and he reached out and shook his hand with mine. “Annabeth sounds quite elegant. I would much prefer to call you Annabeth. You can call Zain.”

I nodded to him and he relaxed a little. I decided to hit him with some serious news. “My grandma wants to give you her apple pie.”

He stilled for a moment as if unsure what to do with that information. I continued on despite that. “But since we don't have any of her famous pies, I have for you some snacks she made instead. You look quite hungry so here are some sandwiches and some of her biscuits.” I grabbed some of the snacks my grandma made and handed some to him in a little bag with a bow on it.

“Uhm that’s quite alright…”

I waved off his statement and held out the bag to him. “No, please take it. I can imagine how hard you must be working on these artifacts right now so just think of it as a little thank you from the community.”

He paused some more and I was forced to resort to emotional blackmail. “You aren’t thinking of rejecting a poor old lady’s biscuits are you? Or the communities’ heartfelt gratitude?”

“Of course not,” he instantly said and then took the bag. We exchanged some more pleasantries where he told me how he was actually a newcomer recruited and landed on a historical goldmine unexpectedly. I informed him of how I was an aspiring artist trying to find my purpose in life. A while later he said he had to leave to continue his work.

“But seriously, thank you very much for this,” he said, gesturing to the bag and smiled. He really was quite handsome when he smiled. Not Dominic handsome but handsome nonetheless.  We bid each other goodbye and once again I was left alone in the stall with my snacks and my daydreams.

***
It was finally the last Sunday for the event. As I packed away the last items from the stall and placed them all in the box, I couldn’t help but feel quite disappointed. Dominic didn't show up at all. Which I suppose made sense. I was only a simple aspiring artist who had a drunken encounter with him. Meanwhile he was this big shot deputy mayor who had a million more important things to do. He didn't need to see me. There was no important reason. And it was okay. It wasn’t like there could have been anything…

“All packed up?” Dakota asked me as she picked up one of the boxes. Waving off my sadness, I turned to her. “Almost done.You can take this one. I only have one box and a painting left.”

She peered at me and patted my shoulder comfortingly, “It’s okay Annie. I’m sure he was too busy in his office or something.”

I nodded grimly as I took hold of the last box. “Yeah I know. It’s okay, let's just go.”

She nodded at me and then headed off towards the car. I took one look at the last painting of a beautiful reddish pink carnation before I put it in the box.

As I carried the box and made my way out of Town Hall, I heard someone call my name.
“Annabeth!”

I paused, my heart thudding in my chest. It couldn’t be? Could it?

Sure enough, it was Dominic who called me out. He walked towards me in his usual confident stride and grinned apologetically. “I made a promise to visit you at your stall didn't I? I’m very sorry I couldn’t meet it. There was a lot of work to do and I lost track of time.”

“You came in the end so it's all good,” I mumbled to him happily.  “May I?” He asked, gesturing at the box in my hands. For a moment I wanted to tell him no, but I knew what kind of guy he was. He liked to be chivalrous and a proper gentleman. So I simply nodded. He took hold of my box and we walked together towards the car.

“So how was work?” I asked him after a moment of silence. He sighed, “Exhausting.”

“Do you think there is something strange going on in the town because of the artifacts?” I blurted out. Drat me and my rambling mouth. It was his cologne. It smelt so good. It was like a truth serum only it was a perfume.

“That’s an odd question. Whatever made you think that?” He asked me after a moment of surprise.

“Just...things just seemed a little off. I was wondering if you, as a deputy mayor thought anything seemed off?”
“I wouldn't say that.”
I gasped in shock. “But you wouldn’t not say that.”
“I don't know what you’re talking about.”

I grinned as I walked beside him. “So what you are saying is, that you as a deputy mayor do find it strange in Draycott these days.”

“I neither deny nor admit to anything.”
“You’re being purposely vague!”
“Am I? Must be your beauty. It is quite distracting.”

I couldn't help but chuckle at that. “You aren’t even looking at me right now so don’t even try.”

As we reached the car, Dakota saw us and gave me a sly wink as she greeted Dominic politely before heading inside the car to give us some private time. We went towards the boot of the car, and he placed the box inside. I reached out and took a painting of the reddish pink carnations and I handed it to him with a warm smile. 

“I would like you to take this as a gift. It’s a thank you for bringing me safely home that night and well...as a gesture for our friendship.”

He took the painting from me and surveyed it. “It is quite a charmingly beautiful piece of art.” He turned to look at me then, his gaze intense as he stared into my eyes. My heart did somersaults while butterflies fluttered around in my stomach. “Thank you for your gift,”  he told me.

I smiled at him and was about to say something when my phone rang. It was my grandma checking on whether I left already. When I looked back at him, that moment, whatever it was, as fleeting as it was, was gone now.

We exchanged goodbyes, but just as I was about to leave he asked me whether I would like to have dinner with him since he missed my art exhibit. Unable to voice out my agreement because of the screaming in my head, I simply nodded. Dakota laughed at me as I squealed in the car moments later as we drove back home. My dream just came true. Dominic had just asked me out on an actual date! Now if only the weird mystery of the artifacts and the town would be solved then everything would be perfect.

Month 5 (Done)

Seaside Festival

When I came home that day, my grandma was delighted when I told her that the handsome researcher she wanted to bake apple pies for had some of her home made biscuits. Eventually, days flew into a week and soon there was a Seaside Festival event. Dominic still had not reached me about the date, so to distract myself I went with Aimee and Dakota. My grandma would have joined but she wanted to go with the old man across the street so I simply  left her to her devices.   We had a lot of fun and Aimee told me how stressful the past few weeks had been for her while I updated to her my latest run in with Dominic. She was surprised but she mentioned to me how crazy busy the people in the office were so she wasn't surprised that he hadn't reached out to me yet about the when and where for the date.

While we took a break from the crazy roller coaster rides, we sat by the bench in the park eating cotton candy (or at least I was), Aimee updated me on her latest issue at work.

“There was another break in at the lighthouse recently.”

“What really? Again? Did you catch whoever did that?” I asked her eagerly. Strangely, Dakota turned a shade paler.

Aimee shook her head in frustration. “It’s probably another teenager thinking it would be some exciting adventure. Honestly what they are trying to find there I have no idea. The lighthouse has been empty for a good while now.”

“Wow,” I mumbled. I couldn’t imagine anyone sneaking into the lighthouse alone at  night. That place was creepy. Especially with the recent strange happenings around it.

Eventually after a while it got a little too chilly so we went back to my place to drink tea.

The weather was a little weird these days. Despite it being summer, the mornings and evening got really cold - almost like it was winter. And then sometimes there was a blanket of fog all around the town in certain areas. It was weird. I couldn’t recall it happening before during the summer. For a moment I wondered whether it had to do with the discovery of the artifacts. But then that’s a little too crazy. I was probably reading too much into it.

The Draycott Grammar School

“Oh it’s you again,” The groundskeeper greeted me in his usual gruff way. He stood with his arms folded and gazed suspiciously at the container I held.

“The one and only!” I beamed at him as I handed him a slice of pie I stole from my grandma’s kitchen.

“You ‘ere to drop of some of them paintings again?” He asked as he took my slice of pie.

“Yup! Just dropped off the last one.”

I had come to the Draycott Grammar School to drop off one of my paintings as usual. This school was even further off the beaten track, so it was a little hard to find it. I had come once before with Jade, who was quiet but a great listener. Somehow we managed to find the school with its stone walls, the ivy which seemed a little overgrown and the iron-wrought gates. It was surrounded by forest and mountains and it would be a great place to paint but a pain to get to. There were no kids milling about because school was closed for the summer holidays, so the only ones around were some staff who were unlucky to be there and the groundskeeper.

“This place is beautiful,” I told him as we walked towards the gate. He shrugged.

“But wow, the forest is so huge,” I continued on despite his silence. “Do you find it hard sometimes when the kids run away to the forest? Do they ever get lost?”

“The problem isn’t kids trying to get out. It’s people trying to break in,” he gruffly informed me.

I looked at him in astonishment. “But why would people want to break in?”

He shrugged and growled out, “Beats me. Aint nothing really here in this building. If you ask me, the interesting stuff is outside the school.”

I nodded and said, “I couldn’t agree more.” The world had become strange. I can’t believe that people would try to break into school and to what? Study? Wow. In my days, my brothers would always be trying to break out of school. They told me once and I wanted to come along but then I accidentally told my teacher I wasn't going to attend the class because I was running away with my brothers. And boy did that take a dramatic turn. My parents were mad, the teachers were mad and even my brothers were mad. I didn’t know who I was supposed to be mad at either so I simply went to sleep.

The groundskeeper pointed at an off beaten trail at the corner of the school, “See that there? There is a hiking trail behind the school that leads to a place in the forest. Nicest place to go to. Not a lot of folks here know about it.”

I saw the trail and marked it in my head. If the groundskeeper was suggesting a good place, that means it was an amazing place. I had to come back here and paint. But of course, I couldn’t come here alone, that would be too scary. Maybe I can drag, I mean bring along Dakota with me or Aimee. But Aimee seemed a little busy with work so I guess I could just come with Dakota.

I smiled and thanked the groundskeeper for the information and told him to enjoy his pie. He simply stood there and nodded so I smiled and waved as I turned to leave the gate. But when I looked back a while later, I could still feel his unblinking gaze on me. Sure enough, his figure was still at the gate facing my direction. Okay that’s a little creepy. Definitely not coming back here alone again.

I shuddered for a moment and then tried to focus on other positive things as I made my way back home. Like the prospect of a new place to paint.

Midnight Awakening

“Annie!”

“Annie wake up!”

Immediately I jolted up from my bed to see a figure in my bed with light shining across the features. Naturally I screamed.

It was only fifteen minutes later, with a cup of tea in my hand, was I calm enough to assess the situation. I had just been rudely awakened by my lovely roommate. She too appeared to be shivering from fright, as indicated from her trembling hands as she held her cup of coffee.

“Annie you will not believe what I was doing!” she told me excitedly.

I sipped my cup of tea calmly and checked the time. 2.14. a.m. Okay.

“I was at the lighthouse and -”

“Wait, you were at the lighthouse?” I gasped in surprise. Or horror. Honestly it was a bit of both. “Wait, really? You broke into the light house? In the middle of the night? But why?”

“Well you know...it's..things have been really weird since the discovery of the artifacts and when I looked up the history of Draycott in the Archives I found some really weird things and it just felt like some of the answers were in the lighthouse so I went to check it out…”

“By yourself?” I asked her in amazement and drop of envy. I could never.

“I brought Faron as my….lookout guy. Kind of. Anyway in the lighthouse-”

“Ooh! Faron the cute sailor?”

“Yes.”

“Oh okay. Okay so the light house got it. Please continue.”

“Something really weird and creepy happened!” She began her long explanation of her adventure in the lighthouse. “When I first went there, there was this door that had no handle, can you believe it? No handle!”

I gasped in indignation. A door with no handles! Who would do such a thing. Sick people that's who. Unless of course it was a sliding door then that was something else entirely...

She went on unaware of my musings. “And when I knocked there was this weird hollow sound. Like… as if there was a tunnel or an empty room on the other side. Amyway, I tried to break in--uh, open it, but it wouldn’t budge. So, instead I went upstairs and god, there’s this amazing view that you would probably paint. But.” She paused and then her face turned pale. “There was this, this face as I looked out the window.”

“There was a face?” I whispered, suddenly feeling scared. Goosebumps were forming on my skin and I clutched the mug tightly.

She continued on, “It was behind me and I couldn't see it’s face exactly… but it was there, I swear. And well. There was...well laughter. I actually heard laughter.”

My heart started thudding rapidly in my chest. I didn't like this horror story. How was I going to sleep now?

“And… there was, was this… voice? It was.... haunting.  It kept saying ‘it will wake up’ and there were these little balls of light dancing near me. And it was whispering really creepy things. Like ‘this is all for naught’. Repeatedly. So I just ran out after that. And now I’m here.”

We both were silent as we took in this information.

“Was it a ghost?” I whispered to her and she shrugged helplessly. “I don’t know what it was. It was just really really creepy.”

I gazed at my mug as I pondered her encounter with a ghost. And then I noticed something red on the ground...wait a minute.

“You’re bleeding!” I exclaim in horror at the sight of her bleeding foot. She insisted that it was just a little cut but I ignored her and took out the first aid kit and applied it to her ankle.

We talked some more and she told me about the weird symbols she saw in the exhibition that looked like runes or something.   Which reminded me of the runes I saw in the shop at the Seaside Curio. She also told me about her research in the Archives where she discovered that there were once ruins beneath the South Pier. And that there were markings and symbols on them.

“I don't know what it is Annie, but there is something weird going on in this town. And it has everything to do with that lighthouse,” Dakota insisted.

Then I told her about how weird I found the hastily done banner. And the runes in some of the sparkly stuff I found in the Seaside Curio. I also told her about a forest trail in the back of Draycott school where a creepy groundskeeper told me about.

“I mean he isn’t really creepy. But it’s just I got the creeps,” I explained to her. “And he said that not a lot of people from this town know about that trail. Maybe it has something to do with the light house… or not. But do you want to check it out with me?”

“Yes, definitely,” she said immediately.

“Aren't you scared at all?” I asked her in surprise and she shrugged. “I find all of this really interesting. Creepy but very interesting.”

That's when I remembered that Dakota was here for vacation. Made sense.

“What do you think this all means?” I asked her and she shrugged. “I don't know. But something fishy for sure.”

Ghosts. Runes. Ruins. Lighthouse. And a cute deputy mayor who still wasn’t free for a date. I was definitely not going to be able to sleep alone that night, that’s for sure. 

Status: Complete

Last edited by MissKiki (10/07/2020 at 21:48)

Name: Genevieve Alonso

Face claim: Emma Dumont

Age: 27

Role: Resident

Interests: Samuel

Places to Investigate: Beaches | Draycott Lighthouse

Will you be joining the DARG? No

Outfit: Seaside Carnival


Story:

Month 4 - DONE

Genevieve decided to escape their house for a while after a day of constant bickering between Ariana and their mother. She had tried to help them as much as she could but in the end it was solely in their hands. She headed towards the beach as it was nearby their house and wasn’t in the mood for a longer walk, where she decided to take off her shoes and feel the sand beneath her. It was completely swamped with people as it was summer. Beach mats were placed all over, the beach full of children splashing whilst their parents watched them from afar with an ice cream in hand. The only scent was that of the sea which seemed to be engaged in a fight with the scent of the suntan lotion.

The South Pier stood far away along the sea, completely deserted with no sign of life. Even its very construction was lifeless, weak and simply abandoned. Yet it was captivating… There was something about it that Genevieve couldn’t put her finger on yet it was impossible to tear her eyes away. Her eyes grew upon noticing something obscuring it, shimmering in the distance. Was it fog? Or heat? It was impossible to tell from so far away. As she stared at the burnt remains of the South Pier, the fog seemed to almost have shifted its form into a shape. Genevieve blinked in confusion and it was gone. Perhaps it could’ve been a simple trick of the light? She’d be sure to ask someone about the history of Draycott but the problem was who...

***
Genevieve decided to head to the Draycott Lighthouse rather than attending the Craftwork Weekends. She was curious as to why many people had tried to break in over the years and wondered what was inside. The silence caught her attention upon arriving; she expected to hear the waves moving as it was close to the seashore but she couldn’t hear anything. The lighthouse loomed in front of her, tall and towering, a silent sentinel. It was closed to the public due to safety reasons and the only thing standing in Genevieve’s way was the police’s cordon. She checked her surroundings to see whether anyone was around, and quickly lifted the cordon when no one was in sight.

The door to the lighthouse was fortunately unlocked. Inside, the lighthouse was old, dusty, abandoned, without a sign of life. Genevieve hoped that the lighthouse’s keeper was not there or else she’d have to face the consequences and would have to think of a way of how to respond to his questions. The interior seemed to be completely untouched: the photograph on the fireplace mantle, the mounted fish, the worn, darkening silver. Even the shells - from the ones on the stands, to the abalone shell with its silver inlay, was left there, undisturbed. Whoever these vandals were, they seem to be remarkably peaceful: no scratches, no graffiti, no smudges on the wall. Almost as if they came in and gave up immediately. Genevieve continued looking around the lighthouse, wondering what else was there. The way up to the top of the lighthouse seemed to be unlocked, metal grate swinging gently of its own accord. It creaked with every move, sending goosebumps down her spine.

Beneath the stairs was a perfectly ordinary wooden door, non-descript. Except upon closer examination, she realised one thing: there is no doorknob, no lock. Not even hinges. It looked like a slab of wood set into stone, patterned like a door: vertical carved lines, ironwork trailing from the top and bottom. Despite all that, there’s a tiny gap at the base of the door, and when she stooped down to look at it, she could feel a rush of wind coming from behind. She knocked on the door twice and it rung back hollow, so she could tell that at least there's definitely a passageway behind whatever this wooden slab is. The door doesn’t budge, doesn’t move, even after completely exhausting herself by pushing with all her might. Almost immovable as stone, if not for the fact it feels very much like wood with something behind it.

As she scoured the room for a switch to maybe open it, she noticed a small indentation by the side of the door. It’s circular in shape, with ridges and grooves marked into it. Almost as if there was something to be placed into it, something that would correspond with these ridges and grooves. But there is nothing in the lighthouse that would fit into the circular indentation at the moment, so she couldn’t test the theory out. After that she decided to leave for the day but she was sure to return, after she manages to find more information on the secrets hidden in the lighthouse.

Month 5 - DONE

With the beginning of a new month, came the time that Genevieve would always be excited for. The stalls of the West Pier all begin to open up and the Seaside Carnival begins. She eagerly got home after a day of carrying out chores for her mother and once she arrived home, she immediately went to search for Ariana. It had become a type of tradition for them as each year they’d go to the Carnival on the first day. After she couldn’t find her younger sister anywhere around the house, she decided to go ask her mum.

“Where’s Ariana?”

“She left for the fair about an hour ago. How come you’re not going together this year?”

Genevieve scratched at the back of her head in confusion as she was convinced that Ariana herself had told her to go together. She sighed and decided to get ready – might as well meet her there.

The Pier was overcrowded with both residents and tourists. It was impossible to find Ariana but her flashy hair color made her stand out from the crowd, so she managed to find her after pushing her way through. “Ariana!” she called out. Genevieve crossed her arms upon seeing Jade with her as well and she couldn’t help herself but be upset that her sister had decided to visit the fair with someone she barely knew.

“You know the first day of the fair is sister tradition. Why didn’t you wait till I was done?” Genevieve asked, trying to hide the fact that she was hurt.

"I’m so sorry sis...” Ariana replied.

Genevieve didn’t know how exactly to react anymore and her gaze shifted towards Jade when she decided to speak up. 

“I also apologise, I was the one to ask Ariana to show me around the fair” she said.

“Oh...” Genevieve replied after looking back at Ariana. She had nothing against Jade nor did she believe she was a bad person as she had been nothing but nice so far, but it worried her that her sister trusted anyone right off the bat. She always knew that she wasn’t the nicest person out of the two and was too over-protective of her younger sister at times but Genevieve only had her best interest at heart.

“Ariana, please go enjoy the fair with your sister, it is your tradition after all” Jade spoke up. Ariana frowned at her words but Jade smiled, “It is okay I will be fine.” 

“Would it be possible if you two had a drink together?” Ariana asked. “Genevieve, Jade is super nice and sweet you should get to know her.” 

Getting to know people was of the least interest to Genevieve, especially since she barely had any patience. 

“I won’t mind Ariana, I would love to get to know your sister also” Jade spoke up.

“If I don't agree, will I seem like the bad one?” Genevieve huffed and turned to look at her sister, who pouted and she sighed then nodded. “I will go…I will try to get to know you better.” 

Jade nodded and smiled at her, which Genevieve didn’t respond to immediately and then decided to give her a small smile. She then grabbed her sister hand’s softly and pulled her along through the crowd of people. Genevieve decided not to comment on anything for the rest of the day and instead wanted to only have fun. Some time later, they decided to separate as Ariana thought she saw someone she knew and instantly disappeared into the crowd. Genevieve decided to go around by herself and was about to leave as it had become boring by herself, but then she noticed a familiar face. Samuel looked to be lost, searching for stalls or arcade games as he was going around the place, asking people for directions but to no use. Genevieve sighed and shook her head; somebody would help him for sure so she decided to head out but the thought stuck in her mind. Feeling guilty that she took off, she quickly dashed in and sighed out of relief once she saw him standing in the same place.

“You’re looking like some lost puppy over there” she said as she approached him. A relieving smile seemed to have formed on his face once he noticed her presence and he nodded.

“Was it that obvious?” Samuel asked.

Genevieve chuckled at his question and nodded. “So? What is it that you’ve been looking for?”

“Anything honestly... I just couldn’t manage to find anything at all though. People really seem to love this Seaside Carnival.”

“Leave it all to me. Let’s go, and try not to get lost” she sarcastically remarked. Samuel smiled in amusement and nodded.

They began with the haunted house, continued with the Ferris Wheel, the whack-a-mole arcade game (as it was Genevieve’s favorite before Samuel managed to beat her) and then the shooting range. It was infuriating for her how good Samuel was at every single game. She was the competitive type and would always win against Ariana, but that wasn’t the case in this situation. Much to her discontent, she had to accept defeat. After they finished from the shooting range they headed to a cotton candy stall and then ended the day on the calmest roller coaster there was. 

“I appreciate your company, Genevieve. Thank you for helping me look around, rather than simply letting me be” he innocently said with a handsome smile on his face.

Genevieve bit on her lip in guilt as it was what she planned on doing first. She found herself to have enjoyed his company as well but would never admit it nor to herself nor to anyone. “It’s been my pleasure,” Genevieve replied with a smile, “I hope to see you around, Samuel.”

Round 1 Done

Last edited by chayanne03 (10/07/2020 at 13:14)

Jade

° Name Jade Lynn van Cortlandt
° Role Newcomer

° Interests Bentram, Donovan, Faron, Mikel (Catherine/ Melia)
° Places to Investigate (8) The West Pier, (10) The Draycott Lighthouse

° Will you be joining the DARG? Not Joining

Landmarks Investigation- Round 1

° (3) The Town Library It is a library think there always something to learn.

The Archives
The Archives are a large, spacious room that you wander into - rows and rows of shelves line the walls. The most pertinent to you seem too old copies of newspapers relating to Draycott divided by date. Some are so old they throw up dust when you touch them; others are about a day or two old. They go back all the way to something like the 18th century, but nothing more before that. Not that you know of anyway: you might want to ask a librarian about those, if you want to pursue that chain of thought any further.

From the archives, you glean this much about Draycott: it was once a prosperous fishing town, and often visited by nobles and royalty alike. However, dwindling fish stocks and politics meant that the town slowly began to slide into decay, right up until the past decade or so, under the capable leadership of the first mayor, Matthias Hockenhull, and his successor (and protege, some speculate) Sirvan Taheri. Since then, Draycott was revitalised into the town it was today.

There doesn’t seem to be many stand out incidents, not unless you count the occasional person going mad, or pick-pocketing spree. You also learn the Draycott Lighthouse has been here since the 18th century, while the South Pier was apparently built on the remains of some old, seaside ruins apparently here before… whatever happened to it. Scientists speculate that the sea level was lower in the old days, and thus there were ruins out there - providing a strange, structural basis to the pier. It would never happen today, but the people in the past didn’t really have a clue as to what was called preservation, eh?

° (8) The West Pier Even though is spring the west pier is empty through the spring season or at least nothing major to report.

Outfit

° Seaside Carnaval

credit to MB/ Google

Story

V

° Month 4

Jade woke up this morning with a smile on her face, she had an appointment with Annie to go visit the grammar school not too far away it was close to the lighthouse, so Jade had agreed to go with the hyper woman she would have gone alone, one of these days anyways exited to see the lighthouse up close and not far away through her camera. She may need to describe which one made her happier actually talking to someone and getting to know them, albeit through something she disliked small talks or the exploring of the lighthouse, all in all, she was happy to be up.

After she was done with her morning routine and dressed up, she made her way down the stairs for breakfast. Wondering how late Annie would be here. On her way she slipped from the staircase, but Donovan was there to catch her like always the male seems to be around a lot. He gave her a look, “I try,” Jade mumbled, making Donovan shake his head. “Please try harder, don’t want to see you hurt,” Jade nodded, “It would give my hotel a bad name,” Jade mouth fell open, “Hey?!” She yelled at him making him chuckle I am joking, joking, Or am I?” Jade just rolled her eyes, glaring playfully at him he always came to her rescue after all, so he could tease her a little. “I had a question.” Jade hummed. “Would you be able to attend my card game tonight?” He wasn’t done and Jade shook her head, “I rather not you see how bad I am in card-games,” Jade told him and Donovan waved it away, “You just need to sit and be pretty,” Jade looked at him almost scoffing yeah no, “I will not attend but I will do you any other favour,” The man before her gave her the biggest smile, “Deal,” was all he said and walked away leaving a frowning Jade what did she get herself into?

“Are you ready?” Someone spoke behind her and Jade turned around before giving Annie a look, ” I am sorry, but calling seemed better than touching you out of nowhere?” For someone who claimed to be scared easily, the woman had a knack of scaring people appearing out of nowhere. “Sure, I am ready,” Jade responded, “Good, I will have to deliver this painting,” Annie told her and Jade simply nodded. They made their way to the school with small talk about paintings (Jade almost yawned), drawing she made (Jade was polite enough to ask her to show them sometime) and Jade’s profession of being an author, but Jade didn’t specify what kind of books she wrote still, not sure how people react to her writing children books, some always assume she writes horror or erotica. Annie didn’t mind her quiet demure and talked a mile a second even disclosure of her crush. Jade, though it was cute until it sounded like an obsession, Jade wanted to say something, but it wasn’t her place they soon arrived at the school while Annie walked in Jade looked at the paintings/ pictures on the wall at one she stopped, wow, she though was this the photograph her aunt was talking about.
Her aunt had been searching for this picture of her mother for more than a decade, her father always telling them he threw it away, much to her aunt's displeasure they don’t have a good relationship because of it when Jade was younger, even refusing to use the male's money for her so Jade had more enough when she went to study Jade couldn’t believe the picture that was an copy of her hanging on the wall only different no tattoo was lingering on the woman who had been her mother, a tear slipped her right eye. “I knew I saw you from somewhere, I saw it the next day, but I also knew it couldn’t be you, you just arrived, think this picture was made before you ever arrived.” Jade turned around to see Ben, “She’s my mother,” Jade mumbled, but Ben caught it, “Hey don’t cry,” He told her and whipped her tears. “She is as beautiful as her daughter,” Jade looked at him sadly, “was,” she replied softly. Ben looked surprised and wanted to say something else, but Annie interrupted, “I am sorry Jade, I got an assignment and need to talk with the gate keeper and want to start soon after, we should do our walk another time okay,” Jade simply nodded and the woman was gone. “Are you okay?” Jade nodded, “I will be going now,” she gave the picture one more look before leaving, not waiting for Ben’s respond. Later the night she will feel guilty for being rude, but at the moment she made her way back to her room.

The next morning she went to the lighthouse for some pictures of the lighthouse even though she broke in she was happy to find some clues maybe she should ask around, but how would she do that without telling the person she broke in, good question Jade mused.

••°•°••∆••°•°••

Days went by and Jade was making pictures at the fair enjoying how pretty everything was coming along in her pictures, she was through pictures and wondered if she could use some for the children book. She took the lenses back to her eye for more pictures, only to see Mikel smile and wave at her through her lenses. She made her way to him, “Hi Mikel, you have your own stall?” The male shook his head I am just helping out. Jade looked at the stuff, stalled out and smiled every thing, looked nice, one book in particular caught her eyes, and she went to grab it, but someone was before her. “Oh,” Jade replied, making Mikel laugh “You were just too slow,” Jade nodded simply, but the woman that had the book looked through it huffed and set it back down before mumbling about the trash and walking away. Jade though that it was incredibly rude, “That was rude, but now it's mine,” Jade grabbed the book and Mikel laugh, “Someone trash is another’s treasure,” Jade nodded at him and wonder if he wanted to take a bite with her, she always felt at ease with him, maybe because he felt like an old male with a lot of experience in life, “Do you have a break soon?” Mikel looked at his watch, “Nope just had one think at a later time,” Jade nodded sadly, “Then we can have lunch another day,” Mikel looked at her and sighed sadly before nodding , “I will wait for you to grab something to eat the next time,” Jade laughed, “I will come earlier the next time,” Mikel smiled at her, “It is a promise than,”

After leaving the Market, Jade went to the pier once again she was making pictures of the water and
noted that it was busier than it had been in Spring, the kids that had been done with school were already present, enjoying some rides, even tourist were also present. Donovan told her it would become even busier which Jade wasn’t looking forward to she made her way further in to the same place she almost had fell into the water she was enjoying taking a picture on much saver distant. She saw the light of the lighthouse through her camera and tried to zoom in, but unfortunately she should properly go once more to the lighthouse to find out what this light could be maybe with permission this time. She was so much daydreaming that she didn’t hear anything until sparkling eyes looked through her lens, “You should be more caution,” from fright Jade took a picture making Faron blink properly because of the flash. Jade kept apologising, even blowing in his eyes, “Is it okay now?” Jade asked him only to realise how close she was and stepped back only to slip over what? No one would know Faron caught her before she fell. “I am okay, are you?” He asked her with a tone that Jade couldn’t deceiver if it was annoyance or amusement, “Yes, I am fine sorry,” Jade replied feeling the warmth of him seep through her clothes she pulled away once more hoping she wouldn’t slip again. “Jade looked around to see a boat docked,” and looked at the male, “Did you just arrived?” Faron simply nodded and Jade nodded also, “I apologise for being so clumsy and thanks again,” Jade replied, feeling her cheeks redden, she felt so uncomfortable why was she so clumsy it was embarrassing, Jade looked at Faron, who was looking at her, and she felt her cheeks redden more. He properly, though she was doing it on purpose. “Would you like a drink on the pier?” Jade mumbled and pointed at where the noise came from, Faron didn’t reply “To make it up to you?” Jade tried and Faron gave her a smile, “I know a quieter place want to come?” Jade was surprised but nodded and followed him.

They went to a small beach café that was deserted but quiet. “Do you like the quiet?” Jade asked out loud and Faron look at her and nodded, “I do,” He replied simply and Jade nodded looking out of the window to the sea. “The sea does seem quiet,” Faron followed her gaze, “Don’t let it fool you, it can make a lot of noise too,” Jade nodded and kept quiet after that watching the waves while sometimes sneaking the gazes of Faron who did the same, giving her a small smile when their eyes would meet only to have Jade's cheeks turn redder whenever that happened. But Jade had to admit she liked the quiet between them because it wasn’t forced it was pretty peaceful.

••°•°••∆••°•°••
“But Melia was that really a good idea?” Jade asked the woman while they were browsing the market. “Of course I want another flower and trimming this one was difficult,” Jade frowned. “Do you even know much about plants?” Melia asked her and Jade shook her head, “Not as much as I would like,” Jade replied honest, “I will teach you then,” That made Jade actually smile, “Thanks,” She replied Melia’s eyes caught something, and she was gone after telling Jade to stay put because she will be back soon. “Jade?” Jade turned around to see Ben with some kids she waved at them, and they waved back. “Hey Ben,” The male looked her up and down and Jade did the same, “I am happy to see you doing well,” he told her putting one hand on her cheek, Jade was surprised and looked at him confused, and he pulled his hand away to scrap his neck, “I am sorry for that,” Jade looked at him amused not feeling as anxious as before when he was around his heart was on the a good place and Jade should be apologising not the male in front of her, “I am sorry for leaving the other time like that and thank you for worrying about me,” Jade told him giving him a soft smile “Mr Ben, come help us,” One of the kids yelled and Ben looked back before giving Jade another look, “Go I will be fine,” and Melia came back just when she said that, “Come Jade, one of my favourite bands are playing,” and with that she followed Melia not before waving an goodbye to Ben. “Did you find what you were searching for,” Melia sh’d her and Jade laughed but followed her example and listen to the band that had a nice flow, Jade couldn’t help to tap her feet with the song she was going to ask Melia the band's name, later it would be perfect while she was writing.

••°•°••∆••°•°••

Jade was in the library surrounded by paper for more research, she wanted to have something extra for her next chapter, but she was stuck at the moment heck the reason she was surrounded her aunt had called her last night, and they had converse for some, while Jade even mentioned the picture and her aunt sounded relieved to hear that Jade's father hadn’t thrown it away properly, afraid that her aunt would have wanted it hanging in his house for Jade to keep seeing when she visit or something else as stupid, but her aunt was already happy to know where the photograph was. “Hey, Jade,” Jade looked up from her though to see  a smiling Ariana looking at her. “Hey Ariana? How are you?” Jade asked her and made way for her to sit which Ariana did. “I haven’t seen you around?” Jade laughed, “I have to say I am everywhere, never one place so maybe that’s why…” a silent felt between them before Jade opened her mouth , “Sorry for the last time after that cigarette, I felt too tired and didn’t want to go in once more,” Ariana nodded, “It’s okay I think my sister had also something to do with it, she can be over protective,” Jade smiled, “It is okay, sister love is great right? I wish I had a sister to look after me like Genevieve does for you,” Ariana nodded and looked away. “This is everything okay?” Jae asked her? “I was just thinking after something bad happened to me she went an extra mile with her protectiveness and I wonder if I am not a burden to her,” Ariana mumbled softly and Jade looked at her. “Never think that Ariana I am pretty sure your sister does whatever she wants, even protecting you won’t inconvenience her when she loves you so much and rather doesn’t see you sat,” Jade shook her head, “I am sure she doesn’t see you as a burden,” Jade bumped her shoulder into her, “You have a heck of cool sister,” Ariana laughed, “Thanks, what are you doing?” The girl asked and Jade sighed, “Research I am a little stuck with my book,”  Jade replied honesty and Ariana nodded, “J.L. Cort, you are an incredible child book writer, I read all your books even though I am past that age,” Jade looked at the girl, surprised, “How did you know?” Ariana looked smug with herself, “I saw one of your earlier interview before you wear replaced by that pretty brunette? What is all that about?” Jade sighed, “I didn’t think my image of tattoos and children book writer would connect well with the audience… You must really have been a fan to go so much back,” Ariana nodded, “I wasn’t sure until you told me you were a writer,” Ariana said, gesturing to all the  paper. Jade laughed, “Touché,” Ariana smiled, “Sooo?” Jade turned to her and hummed, “What is it?” The Ariana smile only grew, “Can I have an autograph?” Jade could only laugh. “As soon as you help me tell me more about Draycott,” And the rest of the afternoon, Jade heard first hand about the city it was beautiful how Ariana told her about her hometown and Jade decided she needed more people to tell her what a beautiful city Draycott was and why.

VI

° Month 5

“Did you really do that when you was little?” Jade asked Ariana amused they had come to the fair together while exchanging childhood memories. Jades were pretty boring, while Ariana’s made Jade laugh. They had become a tighter after their talk in the library. Jade didn’t mind her present, she was a ball of energy like Annie, but Jade felt like she had more in similarity with Ariana, which made the conversation flow go easier, but Jade won’t be Jade if she wasn’t quieter. She still didn’t mind being around Ariana, maybe because the woman had been helping her with her book, a lot of visiting some places with her. Jade looked over the fair and the rides that had been operating she felt her anxiety come up with how busy it was, becoming she certainly didn’t like how many times people bumped into her, so the more they walked round the fair the quieter Jade became. “Ariana!” Jade and Ariana turned to see an annoyed Genevieve who wasn’t looking to please to see the duo together, Jade hadn’t seen much of the older Alonso-sister to be honest. Genevieve had crossed her arms while looking at them Jade wished she could disappear the look she was giving them didn’t promise much good, she also seemed highly upset. Jade, kept her mouth, shut trying to find a place that people won’t bump into her while looking at the older Sister. “You know the first day of the fair is sister tradition, why didn’t you wait till I was done with work?” Genevieve asked her sister looking more hurt and Jade felt guilty she had asked Ariana to show her the fair.  She was to speak up, but Ariana was already apologising. Genevieve still didn’t look that pleased her gaze turned to Jade. “I also apologise I was the one to ask Ariana to show me around the fair,” Genevieve looked at her sister, “Oh…” silence. Jade wondered what she was thinking it seemed like she wanted to say more but didn’t. Ariana apologised again. Jade sighed it clearly, looked like she had to become friends with  Genevieve if she wanted Ariana and their friendship to blossom more. Jade wasn’t planning to pull a drift between the sister that wasn’t her and the drama made her want to puke. “Ariana, please go enjoy the fair with your sister, it us tradition after all,” Jade spoke up, Ariana frowned, “But?” Jade smiled, “Is okay I will be fine,” Ariana looked between the two older woman and sighed. “Would it be possible if you two had a drink together?” Ariana asked Jade looked surprised, “Genevieve, Jade is super nice and sweet you should get to know her,” Genevieve looked unsure to a spot above her sister head, “I won’t mind Ariana, I would love to get to know your sister also,”  Jade spoke up and Genevieve sighed, “If I don't agree, will I seem like the bad one?” No one really answered, but Jade won’t mind if she didn’t agree, Genevieve looked at her sister, who pouted, and she sighed then nodded. “I will go… I will try to get to know you better,” Jade nodded and smiled at her, which Genevieve didn’t respond to immediately before a small smile came to her face, she then grabbed her sister had softly and pulled her along. Jade released a breath she didn’t know she was holding.

She looked around and decided to leave, not liking to walk alone with someone next to her, she felt already annoyed when someone bumped to her Jade rathe not have an attack.  “Boo!” Jade almost screamed and turned around to see a smiling Mikel, “Let’s go have fun,” Jade blinked wondering if that really happened. “What do you want to do?” Jade asked the male confused. He grabbed her arm, Whatever is a fair we will find something,” before Jade could protest. Mikel had already pulled her along to rides, see sides and food. While talking, Jade's ear of making Jade laugh. Jade wondered if he saw the exchange between the girls and wanted to cheer her up. It was more than welcome Jade didn’t feel like going back to the hotel or library, so his presence was nice.

Jade was exhausted when she arrived at the hotel hours later she wanted to take her shoes of get a shower and lay down in bed to relax maybe read while she was add it. “Jade, let’s grab some drinks I want to get to know you better,” Jade turned around on the stairs to see a smiling Donovan. Jade hummed she had promised him a favour yet, “You don’t have a card game tonight?” Donovan looked at her strangely, “Of course not won’t have asked your company if I had,” Jade silently growled, “I will take a shower and meet you later,” Jade told him before making her way upstairs to take her shower that she desperately wanted.

Later that same day Jade walked down the stairs in simple black jeans and a grey pullover the nights were colder than the afternoons Jade found it remarkable and wondered why the weather was so fickle. She saw Donovan wait for her with a smile. “You’ re wearing that?” He asked her amused. “What’s wrong with it?” Jade asked him. “I expected a more revealing outfit you know when I throw my charm on you, you have something to work with.” Jade blinked was he serious? “I am joking don’t take it so seriously Jade,” Donovan told her and Jade nodded awkwardly.  “Let’s just go for those drinks and get to know each other,” Jade replied softly after some silence. “Sure let’s go,”

Donovan had invited Jade for a drinks and even though Jade would have been happier to shower and enjoy the book she got from the market, she had to laugh at some stories he was telling, “You know a lot about Draycott don’t you?” The male nodded and went to tell another story about a cousin of him that fell out of a tree because he wanted an apple. Jade was  shocked, but he finished it up with their grandmother poking the boy with a stick before yelling at the parents that Theo was alive and only somethings were broken. Jade chuckled they walked into the estate and straight to the bar in less than 5 minute a bar woman was there to help them. Jade felt awkward wondered if the woman would take her order or not. Donovan was conversing with the bartender before turning to her, “What would you like?” Jade didn’t have to think for too long, “Malibu-coke, please,”  Donovan raised a shoulder, “You like sweet things?” Jade nodded, “I got a strong sweet-tooth,” Donovan chuckled “Such a kid,” Jade did a mocked gasped “I am already 28 you know,” Donovan did the same shocked expression mockingly, “We cannot be the same age,” Jade looked at him surprised about to answer but the bartender slammed their drinks before them before turning her gaze on Donovan, “I am 30 and why more mature than your date call me some time,” Jade eyes went wide, the woman was blandly being disrespectful. Donovan didn’t reply and just ignored her “You okay, Jade?” Jade nodded and gave him a small smile pulling back into herself like always when she felt upset. Even Donovan jokes couldn’t shake her out of it. “Tell me about you Jade other than your age and that your clumsy I don’t know a lot about you,” Jade raised her shoulders, “There’s really not much to tell got my diploma in business& literature, author, raised by my aunt, I have a love for antique and adventurous places,” Jade mumbled the first things coming to mind. Donovan nodded, “That wasn’t nothing what about your tattoos meaning behind them?” Jade had to think about that one, “The first two where dedication to my mum all others because I liked them and on my skin had place,” Jade replied and Donovan nodded and excused himself to go to the loo. “Is that your father,” one of the bartender asked and Jade chuckled, “I do not think he is old enough.” Jade replied the woman nodded “So he is your boyfriend then?” Jade looked at the bartender shocked she was blunt or just curious? “Also no we are friends,” Jade replied and the bartender nodded. “Okay,” and she went to help someone else. “Who was that I don’t remember seeing her?” Jade raised her shoulders, “I have no idea. Donovan called the bartender over, “Miss are you new here?” The woman nodded, “Catherine is the name but everyone calls me Tate,” Donovan nodded, “I am Donovan or Done,” Jade raised an eyebrow at that but kept quiet. Tate looked at her and Jade introduced herself as well. 
The three of them started to converse or more like Tate and Done (apparently) while Jade give her two cents when they remember she was sitting there as well. Jade didn’t mind the drinks kept flowing.
Hours later they left the estate and Jade became buddies with the bartender after her third glass of alcohol she relaxed, and whenever Tate was done with an customer she would come and talk with them. Jade didn’t expect that it would be a whole night, but they stayed till the bar closed making their way back to the hotel.

“Thanks Jade for coming I had a fun night with you,” Jade hummed and smiled at him, Donovan continued. “I liked how you kept drinking you okay by the way?” Jade nodded, “Are you?” She asked him, and he nodded, “There's a tingling in my fingers,” Jade frowned recognising that text from somewhere, where had she read that, “Did you just quote Lord of the Rings,” The male laughed, “Oh yes ma’am I did,” Which made Jade laugh too, “I wonder know if you’re really okay, “Says the one not walking in a straight line,” Donovan noted which Jade replied with , “Is my straight line,” Donovan just burst out laughing.

••°•°••∆••°•°••

“Jade, come here!” Jade smiled and walked to her two friends if she could call them that. “Hey Mikel, Hey Melia, how are the flowers,” Melia smiled, “Much better thanks for asking,” Mikel turned to her, “How have you been I haven’t seen you at my shop lately,” Jade nodded I locked myself in the room to finish another four chapters,” Mikel nodded, “Yes Melia was telling me you were an author,” Jade nodded, “But you never told me what kind of books you write,” Melia spoke up looking at her expandingly. Jade sighed and then rushed out, “Iwritechildrenbooks,” Both looked at her confused. “S.l.o.w.e.r p.l.e.a.s.e,” Mikel replied with a teasing undertone Jade sighed and tried again, “I write children books,” Jade told them, and they looked at her in awe, “Every time you keep surprising me,” Mikel told her and Melia nodded, “You got a pen name?” Melia asked this time and Jade nodded, “J.L. Cort,” she mumbled softly but Melia gasped. “No way! I seriously have enjoyed your books since the first came out,”  Jade blushed and Mikel laughed, “You are seriously blushing right now Jade you're too adorable,” Jade hide her face feeling her cheeks redden more, “I want you to mention me in your next book Melia told her matter-of-factly you can use my middle name Angelica,” Jade blinked “Oh use me to under Mikel,” Jade laughed at them, “Okay I will,” she told him already formulating ideas to introduce her friends characters. “What has been happening to you too,” Melia looked around, “I may have to cut my break short because the library has been getting a little busier. Mikel sighed, “Tell me about it mine shop is the same,” Jade nodded, “If I can help let me know,” Melia shook her head but Mikel smile, “I need your help tomorrow,” Jade nodded she was ready to help.

The trio talked some more but apart from Jade revealing her writers name not much more was interesting to mention they did chat another 10 minutes before Melia had to leave to help someone. Soon after Jade left to go do some more research for her book.

••°•°••∆••°•°••

“Would you like to go with me to the fair?” Jade looked at the male before her in surprised. She had woken up this morning feeling upset. She had felt like the process of her book was slowing down because the ideas were wearing thin and Jade wanted at least 50 chapters and being on only 17 wasn’t helping her mood. She had showered and relaxed in her room before deciding to come downstairs for a late lunch she was about to leave and try to sneak in to the lighthouse again or ask the gatekeeper whatever she just hoped to find out what the light was she had seen at the pier that day. But she had bumped into the male before her who had asked her the question to go with him to the fair. Was it as friends or as date Jade swallowed she never, been on a date before not even had a kiss yes she was a 28-year-old virgin. Even though guys flawed to her at college she hated the attention Ben however after the first time they meant he seemed to become sweeter and sweeter and Jade loved it, but she wondered if she was looking too much into it? She looked at the male while biting on her underlip. “Jade?!” Jade nodded and smiled at the male before her reassuring him, “I would love to go with you to the fair, Ben,” She mumbled, and he smiled back at her.

They walked to the fair in silence both seems to be in their own world Jade more so because she was nervous to make a mistake and make a fool out herself. She looked at Ben and saw him observe her, “You look cute, Jade,” Jade blushed she though she looked pretty simple her top she had bought some days ago in love with the cherries the rest of her outfit was pretty basic and black, her black hat being her favourite piece of her outfit, “Thank you,” she told him he looked her over, “I am really curious about how many tattoos you have may I count them some time?” Jade turned into a tomato she could not flirt at all, “Maybe,” she mumbled and looked straight ahead hearing Ben chuckle behind her, “Jade not so fast I will lose your small built in the crowd,” Jade stopped and turned to him, “I am not that small,” He ignored the comment and grabbed her hand, “Your smaller than me,” He was right Jade had to look up when he was so close and her face went redder if it even was possible, “What would you like to do first?” He asked her softly his eyes never leaving hers she pointed at a stand not even sure where she was pointing because she was also only focused on him. He pulled her softly along with her and Jade eyes went their interlocked fingers she wondered when that happened she didn’t feel as anxious as she expected and squeezed his hands when they arrived at the candy floss stand, “Want to share I don’t really want to let go of your hand,” Jade looked at him shocked he was all charm tonight it seemed, “Yes sure I don’t mind,” Jade replied even though she wanted all the sugar for herself. They walked some hand In hand while Jade teared off pieces and put in her mouth or his. They stopped at the carousel and watched kids go round Jade smiled, “They are so cute,” Jade looked at ben and pointed at two girls with pigtails and matching pink dresses but you could see one was older than the older, “Do you have a sibling,” Jade shook her head while telling him she did have half siblings though, and he nodded smiling at her. When the candy floss was finally done He pulled Jade into the bumping rides and Jade held on for dear life keeping her eyes closed the whole time. Making Ben laugh when they finally left, “You could have told me you were scared you know,” Jade slightly pouted, “But don’t want to ruin your night,” Ben looked at her deeply and then smiled at her softly, “Come let’s go to that game,” Jade turned around and saw that it was a shooting game. She looked at the game doubtful. And indeed after 3 times shooting and missing she won nothing and gave up. Ben, however, won her a bear after 1 game. “What do you call him,” He asked her, and she didn’t have to think long “Benny after you,” Jade replied and hugged the little bear closer to her feeling happy no one ever gave her a present like this. Ben laughed, “That’s really nice of you,” he replied with a smile and Jade smiled up at him making her hat fly away but Ben caught it for her. And after patting it he put it back on her head, “Don’t lose your cute hat, Jade,” Jade blushed and looked away not answering later at night the sentence “You will catch it for me would come across her brain making her growl at how late that made his presence. After another stand with food Jade and Ben just enjoyed each other present talking about themselves but Jade had to say he already knew the most vulnerable thing about her which happened to be her mother, and he already seen her cry and didn’t make fun off her which had meant a lot to Jade. Jade looked at ben and at his hand he had let go of her hand after the shooting game and Jade missed his big hand in hers. “Why are you laughing I am serious I do write children books,” Jade wanted to pout but choose to hide half of her face behind her teddy bear. “I just think it’s adorable and didn’t expect it that’s all,” Ben replied with laughter in his voice Jade huffed and looked down, “Hey, hey, I am sorry, I am sorry I will make it up to you okay,” Jade looked at him wondering, and he walked to a stand with a pile of tins which meant you had to throw them down to get the price Jade was shocked to see him throw them all with his first throw, and he collected a bear twice as big as the other Jade already had, “I call this one princess Jade,” Jade laughed and took the bear from his gasp before she felt a shiver go through it she had, had so much fun and the night chill had rolled in and Jade didn’t have a jacket with her Ben noticed, “Jade your cold and don’t have a jacket,” Jade nodded and wondered if their night would come to an end like this. Ben took his jacket of however and put it around her Jade eyes widened, “What about you?” Ben looked at her amused. “I will be fine Jade, you will keep me warm,” Jade looked at him confused. He took princess Jade from her and held his hand out for her to take and Jade did just that and smiled at him. “I will try my best,” she mumbled and squeezed his hand in hers while they kept walking. “What would you like to do know?” Ben asked her sometime later, “I would like to ride the Ferris wheel,” Ben sighed, “You lucky I don’t have height freight,” I would gladly hold you if you were afraid Jade though and blushed at that though she didn’t answer Ben and just pulled him along with her. While waiting in the queue for their turn they talked about everything from their hobbies, to where they saw each other over 5 years, Jade became shy when Ben said he wanted his own family around that time. Jade just said she wanted to finish more books but what Ben said wasn’t so wrong she hoped to be a parent also over 5 years. They got silent in the fair wheels Jade because she was amazed with the view and I suspect that the height joke wasn’t a joke. He held Jade hand tightly and even hide his face in Jade ‘s neck and with every breath he took tickled making Jade chuckled. But she didn’t mind the closeness either. Jade looked outside the window and saw how busy the fair was and frowned with Ariana every one was bumping into her today even busier no one bumped into her Jade looked at Ben and wondered if it was because of his built that no one really touched her and made her feel safe. Thinking that the smile on her face widened, and she squeezed his hand getting a squeeze from him in return. When they were on the floor with both feet Ben released a breath. “That was fun,” Ben told her and Jade looked at him, “You could have told me you didn’t want to go in,” Ben pulled Jade closer to him making her gasp, “But I didn’t want to ruin your night,” He threw her words back in her face with a playful smile. Jade looked up at him and smiled he kissed her cheek, Jade eyes became sauces’, “Thank you for today, Jade,” Jade blushed and nodded she had enjoyed herself as well.

Jade took another sip of her canned beer while feeling disappointed Ben had only kissed her on her cheeks it was stupid to feel disappointed yet Jade couldn’t help herself he had brought her home some hours ago and Jade couldn’t fall asleep, so she had walked to the beach with a blanket surrounding herself and some caned beer. She was enjoying the water that took her mind to the reason she couldn’t sleep she bit her underlip and sighed maybe he did just see her as a friend, “Jade you only met hem some months ago, and he made you anxious the first time even,” Yet as much reason she was trying to pull Ben id make her feel things she never felt before she was confused and growled. Taking another sip of her drink. “I just ran here to write why I am I so stressed at the moment,” Jade growled and focused her eyes on the waves wondering how it would feel to swim at night, “Would it be dangerous?” she mumbled to herself like she had been doing for the last 20 minutes, so she didn’t expect an answer, “Yes, especially for someone who just had been drinking,” Jade eyes turned to see a male she had to refocused to see Faron who was frowning and sat next to her. “Care to explain why your drinking?” Jade shook her head, “No,” she replied her sight back to the sea. “Are you scared of the water? Being a sailor and all?” Jade asked after a while of silence between them. “No, because if I die among the fishes it would be a good death,” Jade turned to look at Faron, “That was poetical pretty beautiful will use it for my book,” Jade told him matter-of-factly before looking back at the see remembering to take a sip of her beer before offering Faron somewhere believing he would decline he didn’t Jade chuckled, “I just had an indirect kiss,” She whispered her mind going back to Ben, “I wished it was his,” Faron looked at her amused, “Who’s?” Jade looked at him, “A handsome black fish,” she mumbled and turned her gaze back to the sea. You make little sense here Jade,” Jade hummed simply and “You talk a  lot to night,” Faron smiled, “I just know you won’t remember anything tomorrow,” Jade shook her fingers, “I am not drunk,” she told him and Faron gave her a look before turning his gaze from her back to the sea and Jade followed his gaze. She should have turned her face when he kissed her that made her laugh at herself like she would ever do something that bold, “Is there something funny,” Jade looked at Faron “I hope you let me play in your hair someday,” She spoke up her mind going immediately back to Ben sure he didn’t have long hair, but she liked his big hands, “They were really big,” She mumbled and Faro looked at her clearly amused. “If I ask you what was big will you say something related to the sea again,” Jade pointed to the waves, “They are really big but now was thinking of Ben,” Jade mumbled and looked back into the sea. “I think where only friends… which is okay, she turned to him are we only friends?” Jade asked feeling sad Faron looked amused at the woman, “I think is time to go to bed, Jade,” Jade held up her fingers, “10 more minutes,” Jade told him and took another sip of her beer while looking at the sea in silent. He was really nice yes, Ben was really nice, friends, that was okay, friends Jade nodded she had more friends like Mikel, Melia, Donovan and Ariana maybe even Annie. Jade let a sigh escape but Faron didn’t question it this time just left the woman in her own though with Jade appreciated. Yes just a friend, Jade didn’t feel the same about him though as she felt about the other males around him for the first time Jade question her reserved personality. She had been a loner because it made her feel safe yet Ben made her feel saver Jade took another sip of her drink and it was not possible to like him, like him right, maybe she should go out with Mikel to or, “Faron would you like to go out with me tomorrow for dinner?” Faron looked at her confused and kept quiet… Jade kept waiting for an answer, but he didn’t answer for a while, “What about you ask me tomorrow again,” Jade shook her head, “I will be too shy,” she replied and looked back at the sea maybe it was a bad idea re-leasing another sigh Jade closed her eyes she will think more about it tomorrow she will go to her hotel now. Tomorrow, yes tomorrow.

Jade woke up the next morning looking confused around her she was sure she was at the beach so how did she get back to her room, she looked at her body to see that she still was fully clothed at she frowned what had happened yesterday if she made it to her hotel herself she would have changed her clothing. Jade sighed and stood up making her way to the shower when her eyes fell on  small paper.

“I am happy you don’t snore,
Do not go outside that late anymore without an escort,
Jade you really make me worry who falls asleep in 2 minutes like that,”

Ps. Sure I will let you play with my hair someday.

Jade gasped remembering what she all said to the poor soul the other night, and she wanted to dig herself a whole to life in. She would not be seeing Faron any time soon her cheeks redden as she rushed herself for a cold shower. That was so embarrassing, “I am not drinking again,” she mumbled to herself while dressing herself for the sunny day, she was going to the light house again today.

Last edited by NinaJones (12/07/2020 at 12:36)

Interests: Aimee, Catherine, Donovan, Faron
Places to Investigate: (2) Town Hall, (4) The Party District
Will you be joining the DARG?: No

IV.

The news of the excavation continued to tickle Alex, to the degree that she kept up with every article or published tidbit about it, she even had her eyes on some forums discussing it – the wonders of the internet, big or small, one could almost always find people talking about it.
    When the news of the newly established exhibition reached her, she knew she would have to see the finds for real this time. Just the name of it, “The Draycott Finds: Wonders from the Deep”, sounded pompous and filled with mystery. She was intrigued, still she didn’t expect too much.
    She had managed to beat the crowd to the Town Hall, and she counted herself lucky that there was no need for her to elbow her way to catch a glimpse of the relics – hell had it been that she would have turned around and left.
    The exhibition turned out to be much more than she expected. Not only in its tasteful planning but in the finds and information given. It was all a bit overwhelming, ancient temple, flooded passageways, warding stones – warding from what? – and like the cherry on top, the sword sat in the centre room in all its glory. It was mesmerising, and she observed it for quite some time. It looked out of this world, Mh’ilerh’s Bane the description said. She had never heard of Mh’ilerh, but then she wasn’t very well versed in lore or mythology. Perhaps she should try to remedy that.

She left the Town Hall sometime later, a chill down her spine, head busy trying to compartmentalise the information she just soaked in. Descending the steps from the Town Hall, Alex saw the detective she met two weeks or so ago, making her way up. Their gazes met, Alex nodded, like one might in passing, but the detective stopped in the middle of the steps.
    “Hey, Alexandra right?”
    “Yeah, hey,” Alex tried a smile, “did you find the one with the wallet?”
    “Sure did, thanks for that.”
    “Happy to help,” Alex was about to move on, but the detective spoke again.
    “So, you’re new to Draycott? I haven’t seen you around before.”
    “Pretty new.” She wondered for how long one were considered a newcomer in this place, she had been here for almost nine months now, (wasn’t that crazy to think) perhaps as long as she felt like one – and she did – or perhaps until she had spent majority of she life in town. Didn’t that paint a scary picture.
    “You know, if you’d like you could join me in exploring Craftwork Weekend this Sunday? I could show you the ropes of this place, or at least part of it.”
    “Sure, that be fun,” she heard herself say. Did she think it would be fun? Or didn’t she dare to the say no to The Detective? Not that she had ever been in trouble with the police – or much cared for the force – the law on the other hand, she might have overstepped more than once. But she did think it could be nice, perhaps she could try to get a better grasp of the place.
    “But call me Alex,” she added, “Alexandra makes me think my mother is coming around the corner to scold me.”
    “Duly noted, and I’m Aimee.”
    They decided when and where to meet up, then parted ways. Alex would have to remind herself to set an alarm for once.

“Can I get you another one of those?”
    Alex looked up and stopped fiddling with the empty beer bottle, the label in snowflakes on the counter. Behind the bar was a woman she had not seen there before. Not that she had become a such a steady regular that she knew all the bartenders by name, but when she came into town for a drink, it usually this place, she wasn’t sure how she had found it in the first place. But then it was the perk, since not everybody else did either. This bartender though, hadn’t seen her before, because Alex would have remembered that face.
    The female bartender had a friendly look, perhaps part of the job, but it was her beauty that had Alex’s brain working this slow. The bartender titled her head, still waiting for a response. Alex took a glace over her shoulder, she was meeting up with Sophie – who had so far been a no-show.
    “Sure,” she said, drumming her fingers on the wood, straitening herself, “or rather make that a whiskey instead.”
    “Any preference?”, the bartender asked, disappearing the empty bottle, and brushing up the confettied label in one smooth motion.
    “Surprise me.”
    There was a moment of seizing up, then the bartender turned, hand hovering over a few bottles before grabbing one. In a smooth motion a glass appeared in her hand, putting it down on a napkin in front of Alex, pouring two fingers of the amber liquid. The wasn’t too much of a flourish to the movements, they were precise, flowing, skilful. Alex chewed on the inside of her cheek.
    “You’re new in?”, she tried and sipped her glass.
    “Washed in with the tide.”
    The door went, Alex looked over, almost dreading it was Sophie this time, but instead it was a chatty group that somehow had found their way inside, disturbing the quiet conversational air of the place.
    “Along with the boatloads of tourists.”
    “Where they go, the work usually follows,” the bartender grinned. “Are you one of the locals?”
     “A local,” Alex emitted a laugh. “Not exactly a title I can identify with. But I’m situated here… for now.”
    “Yeah? It seems like a nice enough town.”
    “Once I had moved to the big city, I never thought I would appreciate small town life again, but this place has it’s qualities, and intrigues.” Alex took another sip, she wanted to ask the woman something, her name, where she’d come from, but the group of tourists had made their way over to the bar, ready to order. With a quick smile the bartender went over to serve them.
    “There you are, let’s go.” A hand on her shoulder, Alex looked up to find Sophie there.
    “You’re late.”
    “I know, I know. All the more reason to get a move on.”
    “What’s the hurry, I thought we were playing pool.”
    “No, there’s some bands playing, it’s going to be real cool. Let’s go.” Sophie had grown up in town and Alex doubted her definition of cool, still. She looked over at the tourist group, they were still ordering, and the bartender flashed them the same friendly smile.
    “Fine, I’m coming.”

Alex met up with Aimee as agreed upon. Perhaps she noticed Alex trying her best to cover up her yawning, because she suggested they’d start out with grabbing a cup of coffee. Which did wonders. The walked among the stalls, criss-crossing between people – the event had pulled a crowd. The chatted a little as they looked at the wares, grand or small, a lot of it was quite amazing, then there was the stuff that, well, wasn’t so much. Aimee pointed out things about the town, some trivia, some anecdote. Alex noted that she wasn’t from here.
    They perused a stall with small trinkets, jewellery, and thingamabobs. This one was better than the previous stall they had passed selling necklaces and bracelets with polished stones, claiming healing properties – anything from reducing headaches and muscle pains to longevity – but also stating that it was utterly important that you matched them to you moon and sun zodiac for proper use. (They even offered to help you figure out your zodiacs, if you for some unimaginable reason didn’t know.) Alex had snickered at that one, and she had seen Aimee’s mouth pull at the corners.
    “Any creative tendencies?” Aimee asked, eyeing the wares.
    “No, not like this,” Alex scoffed, “have never done thing like these. Creating stuff with my hands.” She fingered a bracelet with a small charm, it was nice, but perhaps too cute for her style, and let it fall back among the others.”
    “What is it that you do? Work-wise. I gather you didn’t come to Draycott for work?” Ah, the observant skills of a detective.
    “I’m a software engineer,” It was the simple answer, “I have no need to be locally based.” Programming was creative work, in a way, but she seldom tried to explain that to people who wasn’t familiar to code. Too many thought it was just numbers and key-stokes creating neat boxes. But it could be more like a sheet of music, you couldn’t see the beauty of it if you couldn’t read the notes.
    “Do you get much use of creativity in you field?” Alex asked as they moved on. “Hunting down clues and chasing bad guys. Or have the screen glamoured it?”
    Aimee laughed wryly. “They sure gloss over the paperwork.”
    They split some time later, with a vague agreement on grabbing a glass sometime. But waving goodbye Alex found herself smiling, it had been fun.

Another all-nighter had been pulled, code written, work done. Alex was surprised by the non-darkness when she peaked out through the blinds. But rather than tried, she was starving.
    The weather wasn’t its usual sunny-summer-goodness, but rather heavy and grey. It suited her better. Biking into town, there was still precious few people around, perhaps the weather, perhaps the early morning. Most likely a combination of both. She knew there was a bakery down high street, that she didn’t know exactly where didn’t matter. Coming close enough her nose could lead the rest of the way.
    She was in and out of the bakery in under a minute, but with a brown paper bag in hand, the hot goods inside already producing greasy spots. Biking down to the lower regions of town, towards the beach, a fog came creeping, growing denser. By the time the sand found its way into her shoes, she was completely enveloped.
    Facing the sea, she sat down in what she deemed was the middle of the beach, but the air was milky enough around her that she really had no clue. The fog meant no wind at least. The sound of the steady ripple over the stones by the water’s edge was pleasant. Alex withdrew one croissant at a time munching on it. Flaky pastry fell down her top, she shook it out. Her summer jacket was too thin for this weather, but she didn’t care – yet.
    Out there was the south pier, she couldn’t see it, but it was there. What had it been? More than the burnt-out skeleton it was now. An underwater temple. No, perhaps is had been above sea-level. What pagan gods had they worshiped? The exhibition had said something about chaos. What monsters would creep put of the sea? She yawned.
    Perhaps she was tried after all, now that the growling monsters in her belly had had their share. She shook the thoughts of the pier out of her head and laid back in the sand. Closing her eyes. Trying to ignore the stones poking into her back. Breathing.
    “Co-dy!”
    Alex blinked, had she fallen asleep? She sat up, the fog seemed a little lighter, now allowing her to see further than her out-stretched hand.
    “Cody, come back here!”
    Someone was calling out loudly, not with a stern reprimand but with glee.
    Alex stood up, brushing off moist sand that clung to her clothing. With a yelp she jumped back as something quick and furry bounded past her, only just not knocking her over. Righting herself, she only just caught a glimpse of the dog as it disappeared into the fog.
    “Sorry, did she scare you?” Alex turned around, a woman was jogging over, it was the woman from the speakeasy.
    “Oh, eh… surprised rather than scared.”
    “With the lack of people, we thought we’d make free range of the beach.”
    “I was just enjoying breakfast. With a view.” Alex’s eyes trailed out to the south. The greasy paper bag crumpled up in her hand keeping her from shoving them deep into her pockets. “I’m Alex.”
    “Tate.” Alex looked over at the her, she had a bright look on her face, merrily barely containing a smile. But then her eyes were trailing over Alex’s shoulder.
    “Oh, don’t let me keep you,” Alex said, stepping aside.
    “I should go after her,” Tate started walking, “sorry again!” Then she started jogging after the dog, calling out after Cody again.
    Alex followed her form before she was swallowed by the fog, then making her way back to her bike. Beaches were not too bad to sleep on, but she did prefer her bed.

V.

Alex was far out on the west pier, enjoying the friskier winds as an escape from the crowd of the promenade. At least the carnival had passed, she had avoided it and its people for dear life, shutting herself inside, playing Sunless Sea instead.
    However, out on the pier it was sunny, nice to get a few clean breaths before braving the throng again. She had heard from her pal Sophie there would be arcade games somewhere along there, and it was with well-contained childish excitement she wanted to try them out.
    Making her way back, she saw Faron making his way from one of the docked boats, perhaps he had come back from the excavation. His name had been mentioned in a few of the articles she had read on the topic. She had passed him a few times in town since their last awkward encounter. But then it been barely any interaction. This time the interaction was unavoidable, walking the way back side by side without greeting was not an option.
    “Hey.”
    “Hey.”
    There was a pause.
    “Company for the walk?” Alex gestured awkwardly down the way to the busy promenade.
    “Sure.”
    They started down it. Faron didn’t not seem to mind the silence, or he was good at hiding it. Alex, on the other hand, her skin crawled, contemplating if throwing herself into the water was the better option. She guessed the result of that would be even more awkward. Human interaction was hard at times, while other times she could at least get by.
    “Did you come back from the excavation?”
    “Yes,” he answered. “Finished for today.”
    “I went to the exhibition at the town hall,” she offered to keep silence at bay. “A great many finds you have discovered. Interesting relics.
    “There are a great deal more to be uncovered in the depths.”
    “I read there might be underwater tunnels?”
    “Yes, but we haven’t managed to go down and examine or map them out properly yet.”
    “So, you like the job? Heard some rumour that the professor rules with an iron first. I read an article about her that came away more as a reprimand of the journalist incompetence, rather than an interview.”
    “It’s actually somewhat of a dream job. Professor Azari doesn’t waste her smiles, but she’s brilliant and holds vast knowledge.” What a politically correct answer Alex thought.
    They walked the rest of the way in silence, not more than a couple of minutes, but it was easier to bear now.
    “I’m going to hunt down some arcades, but perhaps I could pick you brains about what you uncover sometime?”
    “That would be fine.” 

At one of the of the stalls she had finally found the arcade games, and unashamedly she had hogged one for the last hour. A couple of children had come by half an hour earlier asking if they could take a turn, she had shooed them off. She played with a grin on her face, at collage she had frequented a nearby Arcade with some guys from her class. It had been fun times, they had been playing around more than studying, simple times. It took some rattling of the machine, failures and cursing before victory ensued. Finding herself at the top of the scoreboard, she peacocked away, satisfied with her day.
    Perhaps it was the good mood that had her pass by the hotel for a coffee. She had avoided the place since the last game, determined to keep her tendencies in check. But somethings were made to be broken.
    Entering the hotel, she headed towards the coffee shop but stopped, turning to look at the portrait she had seen when here last, before taking a seat. The Fraser family portrait, a family of five. She ordered her coffee and drank it looking out over the gardens.
    She met the man himself on her way out, not the toddler from the painting, but the grown man.
    “Ah, Alex. We’ve missed you at the games these last weeks.”
    “Well, yes,” she grimaced. “I thought I’d save face since my … debacle.”
    “We can all come down on our luck, shouldn’t mean we can’t rise again,” the way he said it drew her in. “The invitation still stands, and you know time and place.”
    Alex said she would consider it, trying to contain her smirk, she already knew what the answer would be and that she would see him next week, cash in hand.
    “And oh, the portrait in the coffee shop,” she asked before leaving. “Is it you? The Fraser family?”
    “It is,” he said courteously.
    “How … quaint,” she said, meeting his gaze. It was the same eyes. “The likeness is uncanny.”
    And with that she took her leave.

Alex had finished a section and counted herself done for the day, or night? Time had become a concept of no consequence to her over the last weeks. She worked, she ate, she slept and went out on occasion. This time she could die for a beer. Knowing the fridge held nothing more than an opened can of tuna – a little treat for the stray cat that came by occasionally.
    It was dark outside. Still, the rest of the world functioned by a timepiece called clock, so she checked her cell before leaving the cottage. The party district would be open and that was enough. If she was lucky, perhaps Tate was working. She wanted to try to get to know the woman.
    Locking her bike, she walked through the party district, which was in full swing. People calling out to each other from pubs and clubs across the street. A drunkard stumbled passed her, crashing undramatically into a hedge to the sound of laughter all around, Alex allowed herself a grin.
    Before arriving at the speakeasy to see if she could find Tate there, she found Tate leaning casually against a wall. Alex paused, the woman was holding something up her ear, as if she was listening, then setting it down. Alex swallowed, drawing on some courage to approach her.
    “Hey,” she said. The silence that followed had her shift on her feet. Tate was watching her, long enough to have Alex reconsider if this had been a bad idea. Perhaps she shouldn’t have been so intrusive – she never was good at this.
    Then there was a slight huff, and: “Hello to you too, Alex.” Did she sound amused?
    Tate slipped the something in her hand into her pocket, she wouldn’t have noticed if it hadn’t glinted in gold, and glowed? And what was that sound? A little giggle in eerie quiet. But then the laughter and chatter and clinking glasses obtrusively took over again.
    “I’m off to pick up Cody. We’re going for a run, and on the way back I’ll stop by the lighthouse.”
    “This late?” she asked, a little surprised, more curious.
    “Some things only happen at night.”
    What did that even mean? Tate pushed off the wall.
    “I’m off. If you want to come with to the lighthouse, feel free. Of course, we pick up Cody first. If not, I’ll see you around.”
    With that she headed towards main street. It didn’t take long for Alex to catch up to her, how could she not follow?
    They headed to pick up Cody, the dog ecstatic to see her human, her human happy to see her dog. Tate planted a kiss on the snout. It made Alex smile.
    “Cody, this is Alex. Alex, Cody.” Alex gave the dog a small wave, she wasn’t opposed to animals, not at all, she just never had any growing up and wasn’t sure how to interact. But she did figure, waving was perhaps not it. “We’re going somewhere. Be good. Be quiet.” Not exactly was Cody quiet as they headed towards the lighthouse.
    Alex had only seen the lighthouse from a distance before, and primarily in the light of day. The place at night was something… other. The rotating light from its top, lighting everything in its path, ever watching. In the illumination Alex could see the south pier, or rather she could see that it was shrouded in fog. What furrowed her brow though, the fog was reaching towards the sky?
    “Alex?”
    Alex looked ahead, she had been dragging behind. She caught up, making her way into the lighthouse after Tate and Cody, ducking under the cordon. There had been a break in not long before.
    It was dark inside, luckily the moonlight offered enough to see the outlines. They stood there, in the dark. In the quiet. Complete and utter quiet. In the next minute much happened at once. Tate pulled out the thing she had been holding before, doing something with it. Something brushed up against her leg, not a ghost, just Cody. Then the thing in Tate’s hand started – well doing much as once. A noise rose, voices like the ones that had been calling out in the party districted, only not at all, but also more, drowning out each other, growing, the sound of thousands of speakers raging through her head to the volume of screams. And a light growing to blinding proportions. She wanted to cover her ears to keep them out, and then –
    Nothing.

Alex awoke on her back, outside the lighthouse. What had happened?
    “Oh. You’re awake.” She heard Tate saying, sitting up Alex turn to see her sport a thoughtful look. “Remind me never to do that again.”

What followed perplexed Alex to no end. Perhaps she had hit her head in the collapse or perhaps it was sensory overload, but the night’s adventure swam in her head as she made her way home. What had Tate said about the pocketwatch? Listening?  How come she hadn’t heard the voices, seen the light? And the giggling, she couldn’t get the giggle out of her head.
    Alex needed to entangle this, but in that moment she could hardly see straight. She needed sleep. And then she needed to talk to Tate about what the fuck had happened.

It was the night of the game at the hotel, but Alex couldn’t get what had happened at the lighthouse days before out of her head. It invaded her thoughts constantly, disturbed her work, came back to her in her dreams. She needed to talk to Tate, or she needed a distraction, the night could perhaps provide both.
    Heading into town a little early, she was going to see if Tate was working. She pushed through the door and found she was in luck. Tate stood behind the bar tapping up a glass of beer. She looked over and saw Alex, that lopsided smile growing. Alex strode over to the bar, both hand on the wood, looking at Tate from the corner of her eye.
    Tate finished serving her customer, then glided over. “Hello Alex.”
    She didn’t bother with hello, she needed to get it off her chest. 
    “I know what I saw at the lighthouse, what happened, what I experienced. But it doesn’t make sense. The light. The voices, the giggle. That pocket watch of yours, you were listening to it? It looked more like some gizmo out of Doctor Who.” Doctor Who made her pause, how had she ended there. It was not where she had planned this steam of thought to go. She took a breath. “I think we need to go back and examine the light– ”
    “Hey Alex,” a voice to her left intruded. Alex glanced to find Aimee.
    “Hey…” Alex saw Tate gliding away, much like she had arrived, still smiling.
    “I saw you come in and thought I’d come and say hello,” Aimee was smiling, perhaps not on her first glass of the night. “Perhaps you’d like to have that glass we talked about.”
    As Aimee had pushed Alex out of her trail of thought, it took some moment to regain her mental footing.
    “You know, I’d love to – another time – not tonight. I was actually just dropping by,” she gestured vaguely towards Tate. “I need to head to the Grand Metropole. Sorry, rain check?”
    She grinned something that was more showing teeth than an actual smile, before striding out into the street again. That had not gone as planned.

Arriving at the hotel, she was very much distracted during the first rounds, calling when she had shitty cards and folding when not to, once missing the fact that she had a great chance for a three of a kind – and would have made her a good win. And of course, inevitably losing. But then she – by luck – got a great hand and ended up with a flush that was unbeatable. Just like that, the tide turned. A few smaller wins came her way, and she grew bolder. Raising the stakes, and with them the risks, but also the reward when winning. Her losses were less this time around. She ordered another drink, and then a third.
    More and more players had dropped off, due to the lack of money or the late hour. And when it ended, she came away with more than she had arrived. And a grin boasted across her face, that certainly had not been there. Even the thought of the lighthouse had been washed away by the delirium a good game provided.
    Alex had been more aware of the people around the table this time around – especially Mr. Donovan. There was no doubt he was a skilled player, and if there was one single winner at the end of the evening, it was him.
    “Great horde for you tonight,” she said nodding to the generous piles of chips in front of him. “One would guess you had played this game once or twice before.”
    “Ah, you are not to bad off yourself. Didn’t I say it was worth a second try?”
    Alex grinned, gathering up her things. “Well, I guess I’ll see you next week.”

Round 2 Done

Last edited by tricole (11/07/2020 at 23:13)

Name: Valeria Reyes
Age: 30:
Interests: Donovan.
Status: catching up on both!

Last edited by Zaralee (08/07/2020 at 19:42)